#I've been on edge all month tbh
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I really really don't wanna fly tomorrow
#idk man I just feel too unsettled abt it#it's only one flight but I know I'll be paranoid through the entire thing#I've been on edge all month tbh#I just feel unprepared and I keep thinking that if something similar werd to happen again#and there was a chance of survival#I'd do a bad job because I haven't been studying#I still remember the basic evacuation procedures but idk man. I feel unprepared#and flying on the anniversary is eerie#rambles*
0 notes
Text
"Oh, so we do love Steve..."
VOLUME II Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four



ââșââ âŸââșââ SERIES MASTERLIST ââșââ âŸââșââ
Steve Harrington x Bauman!fem!reader enemies to lovers, heavy angst, hurt/comfort, upside down mayhem, S2-S4, post S4 universe hot-take, end-of-the-world / dystopian setting, ugly fights turned smut (...but with hella plot). 18+
VOLUME II / CHAPTER 1-4 (WARNINGS/NOTES): t.w.'s - severe traumatic diagnosis for one of the main characters, heavy topics, language, sensitive mental health matters.
[These chapters are meant to be read directly after Part X, in chronological order.]
Tbh if you are not comfortable reading about traumatic situations that lead to trauma induced mental states, then this is jot the story for you. That said, this story has a very beautiful, warm ending and the light at the end of the tunnel is eternally bright. So in my humble opinion? It's worth every bit of the damn journey, if you wanna hold my hand and get there together (we can follow behind Steve & Bauman, as they hold each other tight through it all). 18+
AUTHOR'S NOTE: Oh we are so back. And now? We're doing a time jump skip before we travel back in time, to figure out what all led up to this moment. Not gonna say much this time, because I really wanna let these next few chapters & my writing speak for themselves.
But I will say... I *did* make sure to include the first 4 chapters since I've been away for so long... ;)
Huge immense thank you to everyone who has not only been following this story religiously, but as also had an absurd amount of patience with me in picking this back up. Life's been keeping me occupied, but I can't complain. This platform is my escape, and I've nurtured it (along with this story) so that it's never a platform that doesn't provide me joy, release and peace of f*cking mind. You all do that for me and ily all the more for it. :)
Xx, Misha
Bonus: If you listen to this song cover, wayyyylllp then you are in for a treat. It heavily inspired this series volume, and it will be back...
***
CHAPTER ONE Systems Processing
Two months later . . .
The bedroom was dim and still. The kind of quiet that didnât feel peaceful. Just stale, heavy with breath not being taken deep enough and seconds that dragged instead of passed.Â
Outside, spring pushed up from the thawed ground like it had every year, resilient and blind to the war theyâd all just finished losing pieces of themselves to. Inside, the Harrington house felt like a museum. Untouched plates on the dining table, old jackets on doorknobs, too many pairs of shoes by the door. Haunted by the living.
Steve didnât move.
He lay on his side on top of the covers, still dressed in yesterdayâs shirt and sweatpants, one arm tucked under the pillow, the other hanging limp off the edge like it had forgotten it belonged to a body. He wasnât asleep. Not really awake either. His eyes were open. Glazed over, red-rimmed, fixed somewhere past the wall, past reality, like he was watching something only he could see.
He hadnât spoken in four days.
No one called it âcatatoniaïżœïżœ out loud, not even Owens. Maybe because saying it would make it real. Maybe because nobody knew what the hell to do about it anyway. Even Robin, who normally refused to let anything rot in silence, had gone still around him now. Hopper kept pacing. Joyce kept cooking. Dustin cried exactly once in the garage and punched the wall when Steve didnât flinch at the sound.
Everyone floated.
Steve sank.
Except when you were there.
The door creaked softly. No knock. Just you.Â
Just Bauman.
Just his.
You slipped into the room with the slow ease of someone whoâd already been here a hundred times. Which, to be fair, you had. First when Steve was an ass. Then when he was a friend, even though that took a solid four years in the making. And then itâd been whenever things shifted again, into something more. And again and again, as it kept being more.Â
And then there was now.
Now, when he was⊠this.
You didnât speak right away. Just eased the door shut behind you and made your way across the room with a quiet, practiced patience. You werenât hurrying. You didnât tiptoe either. You walked like it was any other Tuesday, like this was just another morning, like Steve wasnât fractured behind his eyes and lost somewhere between what had happened and what he couldnât stop reliving.
You climbed onto the bed.
Not over him, not around. Right in front. You lay on your side, facing him, tucking your forearm under your own head as you shifted until his vacant stare met your eyes. He was still looking right through you. You didnât flinch.
âMorning, sunshine,â you said, voice low, dry, but warm like always. âYou look like a man who got hit by a bus and is now haunted by the ghosts of every single wheel.â
Steve didnât blink. But his jaw twitched. Just a little.
âI mean that in the sexiest way possible,â you added, deadpan. âTotal roadkill vibe. My type. Iâm into it.â
The corner of your mouth curved. You watched him with that unreadable, Bauman-brand expression you always wore, somewhere between âI might kiss youâ and âI might blackmail you with a secret I havenât even discovered yet.â
He didnât smile. Not yet.
You reached up, gently brushed your thumb under his eye. âYou didnât sleep again.â
He hadnât.
I couldnât, he thinks.
The nights were always worse. They always got started behind his eyelids. A twisted slideshow began the second he let them shut, VHS clicking into place and no remote in sight to keep it from pressing play all on its own, inside his own head.
Inside his own mind, the tape rolled. The images, the smells. Blood. Burnt hair. Electricity. Boots on tile. Your scream. Hopperâs fear. Dustinâs hands shaking as he pressed them against Steveâs chest, clinging, no longer play-fighting and begging him to not blame himself, no matter what. Maxâs cries, raw and unfiltered, telling him sheâs scared, sheâs scared, âIâm so scared, Steve, please donât leave me in there, I canât go back there, please Steve, please.â Itâs all so unfamiliar, hearing them all sound so broken, theyâre not supposed to be broken like that. He doesnât understand it. Itâs foreign.
Just as foreign as his own voice had been, sobbing for you, shoving Jonathanâs chest whenever heâd stopped pumping yours, demanding him to fix you, âfix her, we have to fix her, Byers, sheâs not breathing, no one stopped helping you find Will, sheâs not fucking breathingââ
Steve blinked once. Just once.Â
Slowly.
You leaned closer. Not to kiss him. Just to be there. In his line of sight. In the only patch of reality he seemed able to touch right now.
âI made coffee. Itâs terrible. I thought about poisoning Hopperâs mug, just to keep the spark alive. But Joyce would probably revive him with a look and then shoot me in the foot.â
A breath huffed from Steveâs nose.
It wasnât a laugh. But it was a reaction.
âToo soon?â you teased, voice of an angel, mind of the devil.
Your smile barely moved. But your eyes did. You looked at him, not through him, and didnât treat him like glass. You never did.
âI know youâre in there,â you said gently. âProbably trapped in that stupid overachieving brain of yours, underneath thatââ you inhaled, allowing yourself to sigh deeply, lackadaisical as the words finished your sentence and eyes shifted to his hair as you stroked it. ââstupid perfect head of hair that I swear has started styling itself. Because your brain just keeps overthinking that hard.â Your eyes soften slightly as you stroke his hair gently, your thumb against his temple. âThinking about how you couldâve done it all better. How if youâd just gotten to us sooner, or stopped that Soviet with the gun faster, or stayed calmer, yelled louder, climbed faster, kicked harderâŠâ
Steveâs lip quivered.Â
You saw it.
So you leaned in a little closer, voice softer now. Letting truth find its way into the conversation without force, the way Owens had told you to do. Unforced, but not kept in an untouched vault. Thatâs what heâd said. Donât mask it. Give it room to breathe.
âBut I was dead, Harrington.â
His breath hitched.
âI mean, technically. Legally,â you clarified with ease, voice light, head tilting just slightly in the most subtle mock tease of the specifics. âPulse-free and crispy. And you brought me back anyway.â Your brows lifted slightly. âYou. Your hands. Your voice. Five minutes.â
Steveâs stare flickered. A slight twitch of his eyebrow.Â
His throat moved as he swallowed, like it hurt. Burned.
The way that your lungs had when youâŠ
âAnd before you start spiraling,â you added quickly, âEddie kept time, so if you wanna blame anyone for the fact that my heart stopped for exactly five minutes and seven seconds, blame Munson. Pretty sure he got his CPR certification off the back of a Judas Priest album.â
Steve blinked. Once. Then again.
The silence pressed in again. He still didnât speak. But his eyes werenât glass anymore. They were there. Focused. Locked on you.
You held that gaze and didnât move.
âItâs okay to rest now,â you said quietly. âAs long as you want. You fought so hard, Steve. For everyone. For me. For Dustin.â Your eyes glittered, never leaving his face. His beautiful, sweet face. âYou donât have to carry it all anymore.â
His fingers moved. Just barely. A slight twitch against the edge of the comforter, like maybe they wanted to reach for yours but forgot how.
You noticed. Didnât push it.
Instead, you let your fingers wiggle on top of the sheets. A little flutter, drumming the mattress, shifting just barely an inch towards his as you offered something lighter. âAlso, I should let you know Dustin is trying to organize your VHS collection by genre and thematic arc. I told him youâd rise from the dead and end him if he even touched Die Hard, so now heâs avoiding eye contact with your bookshelf like it personally insulted him.â
Steveâs lips twitched. The faintest hint of a smile.Â
You grinned gently.
Then softly, barely a whisperâŠ
â...sâfine,â he rasped.
You froze.
Your eyes widened just a bit. âWhat?â
Steve swallowed hard, throat dry and tight. He blinked slowly, then looked at you, actually looked, and tried again.
âSâfine,â he finally repeated, voice hoarse. âLet him⊠alphabetize it.â
You exhaled through your nose like someone had just cracked a window in a smoke-filled room. Then blinked hard, as if not to cry.
Steve saw that, his hazy brown eyes never leaving yours. And for the first time in days, he moved on his own. One hand, his fingers slow and unsure, reached out. Touched your wrist. Like an anchor.Â
A lighthouse in the vast sea, swelling in the storm.
You covered his hand with yours immediately.
Robin appeared in the doorway not long after. Dustin, too. Both of them froze when they saw you holding hands. Steveâs awake. Not smiling, but finally looking somewhat alive behind his eyes.
The sight of it makes Robinâs hand come up to her mouth. Dustin didnât even hide the tears. He darted into the room and flung himself at the foot of the bed, landing belly-first on the mattress like a flying possum.
âDUDE,â he blurted. âYou talked. Thatâs literally the hottest thing youâve ever done. Well, second hottest. First is obviously the CPR thing, because you were like, âclear!â and thenââ
âHey.â You extended your leg and lightly waved your foot at Dustin. âHey. Volume.â
Steveâs eyes stayed on you. Watching your mouth move. Your eyes flicker, your smile fluttering upwards at the corner like you didnât want it to, not wanting to risk overwhelming him, but couldnât help it.
And the ghosts? They werenât gone. But they were quieter. Just for a little while.
Because Steve didnât see the bodies anymore. Dead and dying, bleeding and wilting. Gasping for air, pleading for help, croaking out one last breath before their eyes became lifelessâŠÂ
He only saw you.ïżœïżœ
Dustin didnât say anything. Not for a full minute. He just stayed right there, half-sprawled on the bed, arms curled under his chest, chin resting on the blanket like a kid watching Saturday morning cartoons. That ridiculous, familiar grin was stretched across his face. The one that used to hide the gap from the baby teeth he never lost on time. The one that now revealed a full row of permanent teeth, like time itself had forgotten how young they all still were.
He didnât even try to stop smiling. Just beamed, at you and at Steve, even though Steve still hadnât looked at him.
Steveâs gaze was fixed on you like it couldnât be pried away without breaking something fragile. Like you were the only thing that could anchor him in a world that still felt too loud, too bright, too fast. His hand was still under yours, his fingers curled a little tighter now. Not gripping, just holding. Like it was something his body had finally caught up with and realized that he needed.
Robin hadnât moved. She stood just inside the doorway, still braced against the frame like her knees had gone weak. Her hand was still over her mouth, covering the trembling edges of a sob that didnât quite make it out. Her eyes were red. Brimming. Silent.
She hadnât spoken since you went into the room.
You didnât turn to look at either of them. Not yet. You kept your eyes on Steve, kept your breathing even. Your voice stayed low and calm, your expression steady, but not blank. There was feeling behind all of it. Deep feeling. But you kept it all tightly coiled behind your eyes, refusing to let it all spill out and drown the moment.Â
Refusing to let it drown him.
Because you knew better than to flood a fragile circuit. And Steve Harrington, for all his strength, was cracked glass right now.
âOkay,â you murmured, just loud enough for the three of you to hear. âThatâs enough excitement for one minute.â
Steveâs lip twitched again, brows furrowing. Barely. But it was there.
You smiled gently and looked past him, for the first time, at Dustin. You didnât need to speak, just extended your free hand slightly, palm out, a soft gesture of welcome.
Itâs okay.
Dustin understood immediately. He always did, with you. Always listeners, and trusted. He nodded once, moving forward slowly. Carefully, like the air in the room might shatter if he walked too hard. He knelt beside the bed, right by where you and Steveâs hands met and held onto each other. He didnât reach for Steve, though. Didnât talk, or ask questions, or try to make him speak. He just sat there, patiently, close enough to be seen but not felt.Â
Letting Steve see him.
And Steve didnât flinch. His eyes, still on you, subtly flicked toward the movement. Toward Dustin.
His brother.Â
Steveâs doe eyes softened. It was a microscopic shift, but it was beautiful all the same. He didnât speak. Of course he didnât.
Owens had told you it would be like this.
âHe might echo things you say,â heâd warned you all quietly, three nights ago. âThatâs the easiest form of communication for someone in a post-catatonic fugue. Heâll sound lucid, but itâs muscle memory. Like the mind is bouncing off the walls of someone elseâs words until it finds its own again.â
And thatâs exactly what it had been. Four days of silence. Then, the faintest whisper of your own words sent back at you. Like an echo from underwater.
Until now.
Until âitâs fine.â
Those were his own words.
The weight of it still hadnât settled. Because it was easier to hear about symptoms than to live with them. Easier to nod while Owens spoke in that tired, professional way of his, full of disclaimers and caveats, than to sit here and watch someone you loved disappear inch by inch. To see them breathe and blink and not be in the room.
But now? Now, Steve was here. Not all the way. Not completely.
But here.
You exhaled quietly and glanced at Dustin. His eyes were still shiny, but he was beaming. God, he was so bright when he smiled like that. Like he didnât even know the room was still full of ghosts.
âHey,â you murmured.
Steveâs eyes came back to you immediately. Locked. Like gravity.
âThink maybe,â you said, soft but sure, âyou should try some water. Or, you know, attempt the wild and crazy act of swallowing something that isnât your own feelings.â
Steve didnât answer. Didnât even nod. But the little flex in his jaw again, that little tick of muscle like his body remembered the shape of response, was enough.
You turned to Dustin. âCan you grab me that water glass from the dresser?â
Dustin scrambled with quiet eagerness. He brought the glass over, hand shaking just slightly. You winked at him as he handed it to you, not Steve, and backed off again. Still watching. Still smiling.
You took the glass and touched it to Steveâs lower lip gently. âTry,â you whispered.
He didnât open his mouth right away. Didnât pull away either.
You watched him patiently. Felt his fingers twitch again beneath yours.
Then, slow as thawing ice, he parted his lips.
You tilted the glass carefully as he lifted his head, which was progress. A little water slipped inside.
He swallowed. It wasnât graceful. His throat bobbed like it hurt. But he didnât choke. Didnât flinch. Didnât break eye contact with you for a second.
âGood,â you said softly. Your thumb rubbed his knuckles once.
Steve let out a long, shaky breath. And then something happened. Something subtle. Not movement. Not sound.
Shift.
The air changed. Or maybe he did. Something behind his eyes. Like the light finally touched a corner it hadnât in days.
He still didnât speak. But he blinked, and this time, the blink felt real. Felt like his, not like the mind stalling and resetting.
Robin made a soft noise behind her hand.
You turned your head finally, just enough to glance at her. Her eyes met yours, wide and wet.
You gave the smallest nod. Itâs gonna be okay.
Robinâs shoulders sank like the air had gone out of her lungs. She nodded, and didn't try to speak. Just stayed there, hand still over her mouth, a silent sentinel by the door.
You turned back to Steve.
He was still looking at you.
âHey,â you murmured. âStill with me, baby?â
Another blink. This one slower, all for you...
You smiled, soft and sure, and squeezed his hand. âGood.â
Itâs been maybe three minutes since you said that. Four, at most. Steve still hasnât looked away from you. Not really. His gaze has drifted, sure, over your shoulder, to the steady weight of Dustin leaned up against the window. Just in his line of sight past you, propped up on your elbow beside him, smiling gently. And right behind you, Dustin was grinning quietly, that toothy smile full of unspoken loyalty.Â
But every time that Steveâs glossy eyes flicker over to him, they come right back to yours.
You donât say anything about it. You just keep holding his stare. Soft, calm, right there. Because you know better than to shatter this with too many words. You donât want to break whatever delicate thread heâs holding onto.Â
And Steve? Heâs holding onto you.Â
With everything he has left.
He keeps blinking slowly, like it helps keep the noise out. Like heâs sorting through the thoughts that arenât plagued, trying to cling to the rare ones that arenât rotten. The only ones that feel real anymore.
Like how beautiful your smile is. Even when itâs small. Even when itâs sad. Especially when itâs sad. And even now, when youâre not trying, itâs there. Still for him.
All for him.
He thinks about how it was the first real thing he could remember after they dragged you back into the light.Â
That fragile smile, cracked at the edges, tender around the eyes, pulled from something ancient and bottomless inside of you, had been the first thing on your face when breath found your lungs again. After youâd been sucked underneath the current. The electric current that zapped you over to the other side. Not the literal other side, as in the wall. No, the other-other side. Not upside down. Not right-side up. Past the veil. Somewhere that you werenât supposed to reach at only 20 years old.Â
Somewhere that isnât supposed to be reached into youâre old enough to become dust in the wind. Not jolted into it by a surge of shock that takes your life decades too soon.
And yet, here you are. His.
It makes his chest hurt. In a good way. In the only way that still feels good.
When he looks at Dustin, itâs different, but not by much. That same warmth, buried somewhere deep under all the sharp panic and muscle tension. The kind of love that doesnât make a sound. The kind he never even got from blood family. The kind you only ever feel once, and if youâre lucky, you get to keep it.
His little brother. The one he didnât get to protect. The one they took.
The image is still burned behind his eyes. The frantic, horrible shrieking of tires on the road above, the crash through the back fence, the screaming, the uniformed men, the guns, the gag.Â
But worse than all of it was watching them drag Dustin out of that basement.
Drag you.
It hadnât even been ten minutes. One blink. One breath. Steve had been gagged by then. Arms restrained so tight they bruised deep into his joints. Robin had been crying. Hopper was shouting. Joyce had been holding him, her own wrists tied, still finding a way to be there for him and shout through the fear in her throat. Mike and Max and Lucas had been frozen, pressed together against the wall like kids in a goddamn earthquake drill. Jonathan and Nancy had been shrieking, restrained and petrified, while Eddie had blood on his nose, the heel of a soldierâs boot dug deep into his back, between the shoulder blades. And Steve? Was useless.
Heâd screamed so hard into the cloth they stuffed in his mouth that heâd torn the back of his throat. Spit and blood soaked the gag until it stuck to his tongue like glue. And all he could see were your legs disappearing through the doorway. Your voice screaming his name, telling them not to hurt him, not to hurt your uncle. Or Susie, or Dustin.Â
Dustin trying to kick someone. His own wrists tearing against the tape theyâd slapped onto him. Robinâs voice trying to scream for him. Trying to scream for you. And Steve.
âSteve, Steve, look at meâSteve, look at me!â
He can still hear Robin saying it. After theyâd dragged you through the same door where Steve used to let you crash after movie nights, down the same hallway where Dustin always sneaks down for snacks in the middle of the night.
The man cave. His swanky, overcompensating bachelor pad turned game room turned war zone. And now it feels like a coffin. And yet somehow, youâre all still breathing in it.
ââgonna need at least three jars of peanut butter,â Dustin now mumbles beside you, voice low, conspiratorial, but bright. Like heâs trying not to wake Steve up from something.
You glance over your shoulder, raise an eyebrow. âThree? Whatâre you, eating it by the spoonful?â
âYou know I do.â
Robin lets out a little puff of air through her fingers, still covering her mouth. A non-laugh. Her eyes are glassy. Twinkly. She hasnât said a word since she sat down.
âYou gonna back me up here?â Dustin asks, flicking his gaze to her as he steps up behind your back.
You nudge him lightly with your elbow. âSheâs in mourning. The last of her protein bars got stolen by Murray.â
âI told her not to leave them in the glove compartment,â comes a voice from around the corner.
Your uncle.
Murray rounds it like a ghost. Barefoot, carrying a mug of black coffee and a clipboard, because of course he is. He doesnât speak too loud. He doesnât let the sarcasm spike above a dull rumble. Itâs uncharacteristically softened, the way he only does it when he knows someoneâs not okay and in genuine distress. He doesnât comment on Steveâs distant, unblinking eyes.
You donât either.
âIâm not saying the breakfast situation is dire,â Murray continues, perching on the edge of the low dresser without asking. He doesnât need to. âBut I am saying the last two eggs were questionably expired and Argyle made something that looked suspiciously like psychedelic oatmeal.â
You smirk. âHeâs still on the kale kick?â
âUnfortunately. And he brought yogurt. Vegan. Unsweetened. Tastes like damp cement.â
âUgh,â Robin croaks through her fingers.
You sniff a laugh. Even Dustin makes a face.
âI told him to pick up normal groceries with Hopper and Jonathan.â You flick your eyes back to Steve. Heâs still watching you. Barely breathing. âHopperâs definitely gonna ignore at least half of the list I made for it.â
He stares at you.
âNot if you guilt him hard enough,â Murray mutters. âYouâre good at that.â
âSheâs excellent at that,â Dustin adds.
You shoot both of them a look. âI use my powers responsibly.â
âSure you do,â Murray says, sipping his coffee. âThatâs why Iâm out three Twinkies and half a carton of Pringles.â
You raise your hands. âThatâs called preserving morale.â
Clutch.
Thereâs a flicker. A movement at the edge of your vision.
Steveâs hand.
It shoots out, sudden and sharp, and grabs you by the wrist. Not hard, but tight. Tight enough that it startles you. Tight enough that the others stop talking for a good solid handful of seconds, like the oxygenâs changed.
Steveâs eyes are wide now. Not as scared like they were before. Not as panicked. Just fierce. Pleading. The kind of look that says please donât go without him ever making a sound.
You werenât going anywhere. Not even close. But God, it still guts you.
âHeyâŠâ Your voice is steady. âHey. No oneâs going anywhere. Iâm right here.â
He doesnât answer. You didnât expect him to. So you squeeze his hand back. Gently. Letting him know you mean it. That you always will.
Then, very slowly, you bring his hand to your lips. Press a kiss to the base of his palm. Another one to the inside of his wrist. One more on his knuckles. All tender. All without words. Like muscle memory, like prayer.
Steve breathes a little better. A little more audibly. A bit shaky, jaw tightening and loosening⊠until finally, it settles.Â
You donât stop smiling all the way through it.Â
âOkay,â you say, clearing your throat, and looking back at the group like you didnât just feel your soul split in two. âWeâre making a new list. Items Argyle and Jonathan are actually capable of acquiring.â
âChips,â Dustin says immediately.
âDone.â
âChocolate,â Robin murmurs.
âDouble done.â
âEggs,â Murray says. âPreferably not pre-rotted.â
Youâre still holding Steveâs hand. Still smiling, still at ease.
He doesnât speak, but you feel him shifting closer. Subtly. Timidly. He lets himself move inch by inch until his head is pressed against your chest plate, tucked in tight, safe underneath your chin. One strong arm stays curled close to his own ribs. His breathing is soft, still a little shaky, but itâs steady.
You rest your cheek against his hair, willing yourself not to say anything about the way his fingers clutch tighter into your shirt.
Dustin keeps adding items to the list. Murray keeps making dry remarks about produce. Robin chimes in once or twice with a cracked voice and grateful eyes.Â
And you, still holding Steve, you just keep guiding the conversation.Â
Because youâre the lighthouse.
Because Steve needs to hear the waves crashing on something steady. He needs to hear life continuing. He needs to feel love in the room without it asking anything from him in return. Just letting him exist in it.
Just letting him be.
And youâre not going anywhere.
Steve hasnât moved from your chest, his breath still faintly damp against the soft fabric of your shirt. The black one he loves so much, the long sleeve that he says always makes him feel feral, âbecause you look like a badass that looks like she always wants to be told what to do but can hold her own in a fight.â Thatâs how heâd described it once and it never left your brain. It lived up there, rent free.
Right now, his hand still clutches the hem of it, tucked in against his ribcage like itâs all thatâs holding him together. You never stopped cradling him, never moved your cheek from the crown of his head, your arms circled around him like a ring of protection.
Murray sits back on the shallow bureau with a grumble, flipping through his clipboard notes, his pen still tucked behind his ear. âAlright, eggs, bread, three jars of peanut butter to appease the peanut galleryâŠâ
âRude,â Dustin mutters, no heat behind it.
ââthose dinosaur nuggets that Elâs now hooked on, that soup Steve likes⊠Jesus, what brand is it again?â
You answer quietly, not moving your cheek. âThe one with the basil swirl in it. He always gets the tomato basil swirl. From that organic aisle.â
Murray clicks his tongue and scribbles. âRight. Pretentious soup aisle.â
âHey, he likes it,â you murmur, just enough for Steve to hear, brushing your lips against his hairline before resting your cheek right back where it was. âThatâs good enough for me.â
Your uncle hums, writing it down.
Dustin is seated cross-legged on the floor by the window now, nodding along as he tosses a grape from one hand to the other. âMm, and those cinnamon rolls from that one place. The really soft ones he warms up with butter.â
âAnd peach Snapple,â Robin chimes in from the wall, next to the doorframe. She pushes herself off it now, moving closer. âHe always picks the peach. Even when I tell him strawberryâs better.â
âHe also buys it even when itâs not on sale,â you smile softly, letting your palm drift in slow circles across Steveâs back. âItâs like his small rebellion.â
Murray scoffs a laugh. Fond, no heat behind it. He sighs. âYou people spend money like youâve never been broke a day in your lives.âÂ
He pauses, shaking his head, glancing up at you from his clipboard. He pursed his lips, lightly tapping his pen against the paper for a couple of beats while just taking in the side of you holding him in the morning light, tucked here safely in his bed with him, over the covers.Â
Murray finally sighs again. âSo do you, by the way.â
Your brow furrows slightly as you hum, glancing over at him curiously. He just lifts an eyebrow, still writing down the grocery list.
âThe Peach Snapple,â he clarifies easily, not looking up from his clipboard as he scribbles. âThe one he always gets. So do you.â
That makes the little knit between your brows smooth over, and your cheeks begin to warm. Itâs true, you think to yourself. Youâd let that become a habit of yours, opting to start liking it since youâd always go to the store with him and heâd always grab one from the cooler before you both would even start shopping. Even whenever you guys would hit a 7-Eleven, or some really nice grocery market, he always looked for it. So now, you did the same thing. It grew on you.Â
Just like he did.Â
You smile to yourself. And then, muffled and still buried in your chest⊠you hear the words again. Echoed.
ââŠso do you.â
Steve.
Silence drops like a pin in church. Even your newly irregular heartbeat stutters in time against Steveâs forehead.
Murrayâs head ticks up in surprise. Robinâs eyes go wide. Dustin stops chewing, mid-grape.
Your arms tighten just slightly around Steve, eyes flickering to your uncle. Youâre stunned. Not just because Steve had spoken, but because it was that. A mirror of Murrayâs own words, mouthed back with just the faintest hint of knowing. Not entirely his voice, but not not his either.
Oh my god, you think.
Oh my god, oh my god.
Murray blinks, and then, with the smooth recovery only heâs capable of, scratches his beard. âWell. At least someoneâs paying attention.â
You grin, watery and full of love, kissing Steveâs hair again. âYeah. He always does.â
Steve doesnât say anything else, but he doesnât have to.
The conversation moves on, gentle and easy. Robin makes another comment about almond milk, Dustin tries to convince your uncle to get one of those pre-marinated chickens. Murray pretends not to be listening, even though he is as he lists every single thing that they ask, like the secret softie that he is.
And all the while, Steve stays right there, clinging, hidden, breathing shallow but steady.
Eventually, Murray rises from his perch, brushing his hands off on his jeans. He claps them once, casually. âAlright, you guys ready?â
Itâs meant for Robin and Dustin. A polite cue. A quiet way of giving you and Steve the room.
But Steve hears it, and before you can even blink, he makes a small, high sound. Barely a noise.Â
A soft hitch in his throat, more breath than voice. Squeaked.Â
Steveâs whole body jerks slightly, muscles snapping taut. His grip tightens on your shirt like a vice. And then heâs pressing harder into your chest, panic blooming in every stiff line of his frame. He starts shaking his head a bit. As if to say no.
Murray looks over sharply, brows pulling tight.
You freeze, but only for a second. Then youâre wrapping him tighter, voice barely above a whisper.
âHey, hey, noâSteve. Baby, no. Iâm right here. Iâm not going anywhere, okay? Youâre safe. Itâs just Jonathan and Hop going with Argyle, thatâs all.â
Murray watches somberly, lips pressed into a hard line. Robin covers her mouth again, eyes widened with grief. Dustin looks like he wants to say something but he just swallows it, knowing better.
Your uncle waves them both down carefully, silently. As if to say donât speak, let him do it.
You lock eyes with your uncle over Steveâs shoulder, and what passes between you in that look guts you. Because heâs never looked at anyone like this before. So carefully, so seriously, so heartbroken. Not even you, not even as a kid.
You know what that means.
Heâs scared, too.
Steveâs breathing stutters through his nose a couple of times so Murray crosses the room slowly, movements deliberate. He crouches beside you both and keeps his voice low, gentle, like you didnât know he could be.
âKid, weâre not going anywhere, alright? Youâre stuck with us. Me and her and Dustin. Robin, too. This house is on lockdown now. Weâre practically self-quarantining just to annoy the government that no longer has us underneath their thumbs.â
No reaction from Steve. But no flinch either.Â
Thatâs the win. Thatâs the progress.
Once heâs sure Steve can hear him, Murray reaches forward and firmly rubs his hand between Steveâs shoulder blades. Long strokes. Solid pressure. He doesnât speak anymore. Just lets the silence hold.
Steve doesnât flinch. Instead⊠he relaxes. Just a fraction. Just enough for you to notice the tension start to bleed from his spine.
You look back at Murray again, lips parted. He meets your eyes. And this time, the worry is quieter. Still there. But with something steadier. The same thing youâre both clinging to.
Hope.
Murray finally nods once and gets up. âCâmon,â he mouths to Robin and Dustin after heâs already reached the doorway.
Robin leaves first, fast. She has to. You can see the tears building on her lashes. Dustin follows, biting his lip, head ducked.
Then itâs just you and Steve.
And still, he hasnât said another word. Just breathing now. His face turned in, almost buried against your chest. Still clutching your shirt. Still so very quiet.
You stroke your fingers through his hair, thumb brushing over the back of his ear. Your voice is barely audible.
âIâm right here. Iâm not going anywhere, Steve. I swear to God. Youâre not alone.â
He doesnât respond. But he breathes. So you keep going.
âYou donât have to talk yet, okay? Not if it hurts. But Iâm here. And when youâre ready to talk to me? Iâll still be here.â
A long pause. Long enough for your own throat to tighten. You bite back the ache. You canât cry. Not right now. He doesnât need that. He needs you to be steady. Needs you soft, needs you strong, needs you period.
So you whisper it again, lips brushing his temple.
âIâm right here.â
More silence. And then, so quiet itâs almost like breath itselfâŠ
âSo do you.â
The same words again. The ones Murray said. The ones Steve had echoed.
But this time?
This time it feels like Steve.
This time itâs his.
You pull back just a little, enough to see him. His eyes are open. Glazed and distant and tired⊠but looking at you. Really looking at you.
And you smile. Through the tears now freely falling down your cheeks, you smile. Press your forehead to his.
âMurray will make sure they get it,â you whisper, nodding. âThe soup, the Snapple. The rolls. Heâll get all of it.â
You kiss the tip of his nose.Â
Peck. Peck. Once, twice.Â
Then the space between his eyebrows. Each of his closed eyelids. His cheekbones. Peck, peck, peck.
âI promise.â
Steve doesnât say anything, nor does he need to. His eyes flutter. His body softens just slightly more against you. And his hand stays right where it is, curled in the fabric of your shirt, like an anchor.
And you hold him.
You just hold him.
***
CHAPTER TWO "Steve 'The Hair' Harrington"
Steveâs wristwatch sits discarded on the bathroom sink, the clock face reading 10:03 AM.
The familiar tile is warm beneath your feet, steam still ghosting along the mirrors behind the shower curtain, thick and slow. Youâve gotten used to this space, his full private bathroom, sharing it more than youâve ever spent inside of it alone.
You canât hear much over the steady patter of the water, but it doesnât matter. Youâre not listening for anything.
You already know what youâll hear.
Nothing.
Not from him, at least.
Steve stands in front of you in the shower tub, his tall frame bowed just slightly at the shoulders, like heâs holding invisible weight. His limbs are more relaxed now, despite the stiff posture, his forearms loosely crossed one over the other in front of his toned, scarred abs.Â
His pretty brown-eyed gaze, hazier than the steamy air, is locked on the drain. The water is gentler today, not the full pressure he usually likes. Because when itâs loud, it startles him. And right now, Steve doesnât need another reason to flinch.
Youâve gotten used to this. Showering with him. It wasnât always like this, of course. You used to avoid being in the same house with him if you could help it. You used to flinch when you passed each other inside the Byersâ hall whenever you all would meet there, or whenever youâd exchange dry barbs sharp enough to draw blood. Four years ago, you wouldâve rather set yourself on fire than bathe beside Steve Harrington. And he wouldâve helped light the match in a fucking heartbeat. Hell, he wouldâve sponsored the matchbox with his daddyâs credit card and been all too pleased about it.
Because back when he was seventeen and dating Nancy Wheeler. And back when you, stupidly, maybe, had encouraged her and Jonathan to snap out of it, when you drove the two of them that night inside your uncleâs living to get over themselves, stop lying to themselves. Ever since Steve caught wind of that, heâd looked at you as if youâd ruined him. Talked to you cruelly, discarded you with pride, just like King Steve wouldâve done. Treated you like you were the monster in the woods.Â
And you were the monster, for a while. In his eyes, anyway.
But that was years ago. And since then, the two of you have clawed your way through with grudging tolerance, reluctant teamwork, long silences, longer conversations, slow trust, soft nights, warm laughter, and thenâŠ
Well. And then you kissed.
Or really, heâd kissed you.
Out of nowhere. That night in this house. His house. The one you all ended up retreating to after everything blew sideways again, whenever Vecna vanished into thin air and Max slipped into a damn end 6-month long coma. After that night youâd all gotten a little drunk on Smirnoff (thanks to Murray), a little loud, laughing way too hard at things that shouldnât have been funny. Hopper had been there. With Joyce. And Nancy and Jonathan. Robin. Eddie. You. Steve.
Just the adults and the younger adults, all breathing in that rare quiet, like maybe for once the world was going to give you a damn break.
Then the next morning, heâd let you read Maxâs letter. The failsafes. The one she wrote to him in case she didnât make it.Â
In case she didnât wake up.Â
Heâd gone quiet whenever he handed it to you. Or let you pick it up. He pretends not to remember, anytime you two bring that up, just knowing that it bugs you. Because you remember everything. Every little detail.Â
You remember he definitely didnât read it himself, nor did he want to. He couldnât.Â
So you did. And you didnât let yourself cry until later, whenever you were alone.
Neither did he.
Then later that night, while you were in your room after brushing your teeth and coming through your wet hair, ready to try and get some sleep, heâd knocked on the door. Steve didnât say a word when you opened it. Heâd just looked at you for a moment. Just looked at you like you were the question he couldnât answer.
And then kissed you like his life depended on it.
Next thing you know, the two of you were pulling each other close, hands desperate and shaking, mouths open and aching, both sets of limbs tangled in one of his extra beds with the extra set of sheets. All tongue and teeth, and quiet gasps, naked and exploring. Hungrily seeking warmth, seeking answers, seeking common ground. Somewhere in the bend of your knee, or the cut of his v-line, a back and forth of moans and groans sighed and hummed into each other's lips and throats.
One night became two. Then a week. Then two months.
Two whole months.
And now it was this. This silence, this ache. This boy, beautiful and battered and not gone, but not here, either.
Youâre careful as you rub the shampoo into your palms, lifting your hands to his head. You donât speak right away. Not until your fingers are combing through his hair.
âYou know how many of these weâve taken?â you murmur softly, massaging near his temples.
He doesnât respond. Doesnât even blink, or lift his gaze.
âAt least two dozen. Maybe more,â you continue, gently. You ponder over them as you let the body wash turn to suds beneath your hands, reflecting. Remembering. âRomantic ones⊠steamy onesâŠâ You carefully washed over his scars along his torso, silver and healed. Marking a mere chapter of his nightmares. âThat one when we were washing bat guts off each other, which was⊠sexy in a very specific trauma-bond way.â
Still nothing.
You glance at him and smile anyway. âBut this oneâs new. Youâre not bossing me around about conditioner ratios. Not telling me that my rinsing technique is flawed,â you tease gently, mock-serious.
Still quiet. UntilâŠÂ
âFlawed.â
Your fingers stutter in his hair for a moment.Â
Itâs almost imperceptible, the way itâs spoken from him.Â
You blink. And then you grin. âExactly. Terrible technique. You should probably report me. Hair crimes, maximum sentence.â
You catch the faintest twitch at the corner of his mouth. Not a smile. Not yet.Â
But youâll take it.Â
So you keep going, running the suds through your own hair while the water sheets down both of you. Heâs so warm beside you. Not holding you, not quite touching. But not pulling away, either. And when your elbow bumps his side, he doesnât shift.
That alone is worth more than gold.
You take turns on both of your behalf, just like that. Soaping your arms, then his. Your neck, then his. And whenever he looks like he might be trying to make sense of things, like he should probably be doing something, you donât let him. Youâre already on it. Steveâs always on it, so now itâs your turn to be. You donât rush. And you also donât stop kissing his shoulder every now and then. Or brushing the curve of his jaw with your mouth. Or pressing your lips to the soft, damp place just beneath his ear.
He never leans in. But he never leans out.Â
And sometimes, he echoes something. Not a response. Just a mirror. A parroted echo, your uncle had once referred to it as. A faint repeat of your words, like maybe they mean something if he says them too. Which is why you treat it just like regular conversation. Like nothingâs wrong. Like this is your usual morning routine.
You talk about Dustinâs hair gel, how it still smells like pineapple and about how he needs to chill on it before his hair becomes uncooked ramen. About Robinâs meltdown over almond milk yesterday and how youâre pretty sure sheâs going to end up getting arrested for smuggling raw milk by the time sheâs thirty. About how Murray keeps writing oregano on the grocery list, even though thereâs literally 5 bottles of it in the damn spice cabinet. About how Joyce and Hopper need to just get hitched already, how Jonathan and Nancy aren doing better. How theyâre talking again. You even go on about how Mike and Lucas and Max have all actually started learning how to play instruments with Eddie, which is helping shape him out to be a great dad one day. Or maybe just the crazy uncle that he was born to be for those kids.
Steve listens, even when heâs not looking at you. He hums sometimes, looks at you sometimes like he wants to speak but canât. He watches the bloodless water make sweet scented bubbles at his feet, where your toes kiss the top of his.
And finally, when itâs time to rinse, you ease him under the spray, guiding his head down so you can tilt it back. Youâre on your toes a little, reaching, palms steady on either side of his head. You chuckle softly, deep in your chest. The sound of it bubbles out before you can stop it.
âGod, you really are happiest when someoneâs doing your hair,â you whisper, smiling as the conditioner starts to rinse. âI swear, if I ever wanted to propose to you, Iâd probably have to do it while rinsing your bangs.â
Thatâs when it happens. So fast and soft you almost miss it.
A smile.Â
Steve Harrington smiles.
Not big. Not ultra wide. But itâs there, itâs right there and it looks just like him. Like one of those signature smiles of his, all charming and cocky and proud of himself. The one that you used to wanna smack right off his face with a bitch slap, only to end up chasing after it with your lips every goddamn day.
His lips just now had curved up into a flicker of that. Just barely. But enough to wreck you.
âOh my God,â you whisper, grinning so hard your cheeks hurt. âThere he is. The King of Hair. The Crown Prince of Conditioner. My one and only shampoo deity.â You nuzzle your nose to his gently, teasingly, all featherlight and fond. Your hands keep working through the strands, rinsing the last of it out. âI should be charging for this. This is high-value spa work.â
He doesnât say anything. But he lets you nuzzle him with hooded eyes that swim with love and donât look completely lost as you do...
And that? That feels like a miracle.
After carefully flipping the water off, you go to reach for the towel hanging on the rack, one hand still in his, fingers loose. Itâs right behind him, where he stands underneath the nozzle where the waterfall has ceased. Itâs right within arms reach where you can still see him, still hold onto you as you do it.
But right before you move, Steve catches you.
Not fast. Not suddenly, not with a desperate grip on your wrist like heâd done this morning. Just a slow, deliberate lean forward.
âŠand then his nose presses into yours.
Just once. Gingerly, sweetly.Â
Just Steveâs turn, to nuzzle your nose right back, albeit delayed. Just a few steps behind you.
You stop breathing. But only for a second. Then you smile again, steady and warm and careful not to show how badly you want to fucking cry.
Because he nuzzled back.
You nod like itâs nothing. Like itâs normal. Like itâs just another Sunday morning, another moment in the life youâve built together. Even though itâs not. Even though itâs everything.
Because Steve might not be talking. But right now, at just past 10AM, in the quiet hush of a half-steamed shower, with conditioner still dripping from your fingers, and hot water is clinging to both your skin instead of blood and grimeâŠÂ
Steve Harrington is saying something.
And youâre here to listen to every single word of it.
***
CHAPTER THREE "Girlfriend"
Itâs not long after the shower. Maybe twenty minutes, tops. The sun has risen higher in the sky nowâbarely peeking through the heavy curtains of Steveâs room, just enough to cast warm little streaks of light across the bedspread and rug. The room smells faintly of his shampoo, the one you use on both of you now. Cedarwood and citrus, clean and bright.
Steve is sitting at the edge of his bed, dressed in the off-white Henley you love most on him. The sleeves are pushed up to his forearms, loose and rumpled just enough, and heâs wearing those goddamn black joggers that cling perfectly to his hips, hanging just right off his thighs. The Henley and joggers combo? Criminal. It should be illegal how good he looks like thisâtowel-dried hair falling soft and boyish across his forehead, skin warm and pink from the shower, eyes somewhere far away but still⊠somehow home.
He looks like a dream. Your dream. Even hollowed out and lost inside himself, heâs still the most beautiful person youâve ever seen.
And heâs letting you choose what he wears now.
That part, morbidly, makes you a little happy. Youâre the one dressing him latelyâpicking out whatâll make him feel safest, softest, most like himself again. And selfishly, you get to choose all your favorite things on him. Because now you can. Because he lets you. Because youâre his. And heâs yours.
Youâre still in your towel. Havenât even gotten around to dressing yourself yet. Youâre standing at his dresser, rifling through the drawers like you live here. Like you belong here. Because you do.
âOkay,â you mutter aloud, holding up one of his old Hawkins gym t-shirts and smirking to yourself, âIâm not even gonna pretend Iâm not stealing all of these. Iâm justâthese are mine now. Sorry. Thatâs just the girlfriend tax.â You glance back over your shoulder. âYou understand.â
Heâs looking at you. Not in that faraway, glassy kind of way. Not completely. Thereâs something behind it now. A flicker. Something dancing in the honey-brown of his eyes like maybe heâs listening. Maybe not all of him, but enough. Enough to know youâre talking. Enough to be caught staring.
You flash him that grin of yours. The one he used to hate. That cocky, sunbeam grin he once swore made him want to walk into traffic. Back when you were seventeen and heâd still been with Nancy. Back before everything changed. Before the two of you grew up and broke down and clawed your way to this strange, undisturbed place.Â
Thatâs the precise grin you wear for him right now, the only thing youâre wearing right now except one of the plushy towels that hangs around your frame. You tilt your head.
âGirlfriend,â you say again, real sing-song and light. âYou like that word, donât you?â
Steve doesnât answer, but you see it. The way his shoulders shift, the way his mouth twitches. The way his eyes trail you as you take one slow step closer.
You say it again, quieter this time, eyes dancing. âGirlfriend.â
Another step.
And again. âGirlfriend.â
Youâre barely a foot away from him now, towel still wrapped around you, your hair still dripping a little. Little beads of hot water are still clinging to your bare skin. Youâre warm and damp and buzzing all over. And youâve got this graceful saunter in your step. Itâs lithe and teasing and slow, like a lioness, like something delicate and dangerous all at once. You watch him drink you in, even if he doesnât mean to. Even if he doesnât realize it.
You donât reach out right away. You just kneel in front of him, slow and smooth, until youâre eye-level with where heâs sitting on the edge of bed. Youâre smiling like youâre the happiest woman on the planet.
Because you are.
Because Steve makes you that.
You reach up, gently, and cradle his face in your hands.
He leans into it.
Oh, God, he leans into it.
Your thumbs press into the hollow of his cheeks, and you feel his skin⊠Itâs still warm from the shower, still baby-soft and damp in the way that only Steve Harrington ever gets. His pretty eyelashes flutter for a second, like he doesnât know if heâs allowed to look at you. But he does. He keeps looking. And it hits you all over again, just how much you love him.
How much you love him in the way that makes you ache and burn and swear to yourself youâll never let anyone hurt him again. That nobody, nobody, is going to take you from him. Or take him from you. Not after everything. Not after what heâs survived.
And then, barely above a whisperâŠÂ
ââŠgirlfriend,â Steve says.
Just that. Mild. Hesitant. Like heâs testing the sound of it.
You nod through the rush of heat in your throat, through the sting in your eyes. You smile wide and wicked, all fondness and joy, and you tease him like itâs no big deal, like yeah, you knew he liked it. Of course he likes it. Youâre his fucking girlfriend.
Then Steve reaches up. Slowly, a larghetto movement. His fingers wrap around your wrists, right where your delicate hands still cradle his face. His touch is feather-light, but itâs real. Heâs grounding himself. Holding on.
He says it again.
âGirlfriend.â
This time itâs stronger. Not loud, but his. It sounds like the way he says your name whenever heâs teasing you. The way that he says it when heâs kissing you and shutting you up. Like heâs not just saying the word, heâs claiming it.
Your chest tightens. Your hands tighten just a little around his jaw, and your eyes glisten even as your smile spreads wider. You lean in, just a fraction, and your nose brushes his.
âYeah,â you breathe, so quietly. âYours.â
His sad eyes twinkle, piercing into yours despite the trauma that hazes over them and tries to kill the light inside of them.
"All yours," you breathe against him with a gentle smile, eskimo kissing him the way that the two of you always do.
And for the first time in days, maybe weeks, Steveâs eyes donât look lost. They look like theyâre finding their way back.
One patient, soft second at a time.
***
CHAPTER FOUR "Frozen Exstinction"
It was exactly 12:31 PM when the front door burst open like someone had just returned from war. Not the type of war that this crew was used to dealing with, though.Â
Instead? Theyâd conquered a war waged in the fluorescent battlefield of supermarket aisles.
âOperation: Grocery Heist complete,â Argyle declared grandly, arms overloaded with a precariously teetering stack of brown paper bags. âWe bring you tribute, o mighty household.â
Jonathan followed right behind him, far less theatrical, sunglasses still pushed up on his head and a bag of apples hooked onto his wrist like a purse. âHe means we spent an embarrassing amount of money on exactly what everyone demanded, down to the five separate coffee listings.â
Hopper was already at the kitchen counter and halfway through pouring himself what had to be his third or fourth mug of coffee. He grunted like he had every intention of making it to five. âSix. That list said coffee six times.â
Murray didnât even look up from the bag he was already rifling through. âThatâs because we knew youâd think four was too low and five was some kind of trap. Six is your psychological sweet spot. Youâre welcome.â
âYou people are insane,â Joyce muttered, already reaching to help you unload the loot, her voice thick with amusement. âWho needs six kinds of coffee in one day?â
âYou, apparently,â Murray quipped without missing a beat. âYouâve got Hopperâs taste in men, why not his taste in caffeine dependency?â
âOuch,â you chimed in, stifling a laugh as you moved alongside Jonathan, digging through the mountain of groceries now overtaking Steveâs kitchen. âI felt that one from across the room.â
âI liked that one,â Jonathan grinned, elbowing you lightly. âWe should start writing these down. Volume One: The Strangest Things That Piss Off Hopper and Murray: A Sibling Guide to Survival.â
âWe are not siblings,â Murray snapped, already tossing a rogue orange back into the fruit bowl like it had personally offended him.
âYeah,â you smirked beside him, âyou wish you were in this bloodline.â
That earned a bark of laughter from Jonathan as you and your uncle high-fived.Â
âSee? Dangerous combo,â he warned the room, nudging Hopperâs shoulder in passing as he walked past. âYou let two people like us exist in the same kitchen? Mistake.â
âIâve made worse,â Hopper muttered into his coffee. âIâve married worse.â
Joyce rolled her eyes, laughing. âOh, please, spare me your sob stââ
âAyyyye,â you and Murray both said in harmonic unison, your Cheshire-grinned faces both alight with wide eyes.Â
You both snapped your fingers at Joyce, who buried her head in her hands, immediately catching onto what sheâd just done. Hopper gaped at her.
âItâs sticking,â Murray sing-songs.Â
âExhibit A, Hop,â Jonathan gestured to his mother while looking at him. He gestured wildly between all three of you now. âExhibit fuckinâ A.â
âLanguage,â Joyce feebly attempted, muffled into her hands.
In the middle of the chaos, Steve just sat there. Perched on one of the kitchen island stools, still wearing that off-white Henley and those loose black joggers youâd laid out for him earlier, his hair still slightly damp and towel-dried, like he hadnât moved since youâd pulled it back from his face with your fingers and whispered how stupid hot he looked. Because he did. Even like this. Despite being this quiet, depleted, soft-edged and shell-like, Steve Harrington looked like a goddamn dream.
He wasnât talking. Not contributing to the mayhem unfolding around him. But he was watching. You could tell, just from the way his eyes flicked from person to person. He tracked the lackadaisical way Argyle dumped a bunch of boxes labeled âsnack cakesâ onto the counter with a proud âfor moraleâ falling out of his mouth, to the way that you giggled beside Jonathan while Murray muttered âmoraleâs a scam.â
Steve didnât smile. Not yet. But he was watching.
That was new. First time heâd actively done it like this in a group setting, for the last four days.
It was progress. And it mattered.
You kept sliding things out of bags, laughing with your uncle as you discovered the outrageous number of hot sauce bottles heâd sneakily requested, when Jonathan suddenly dropped a cold six-pack of peach Snapple right in front of you on the counter with a light thud.
âFor the Harrington,â he said with a casual sort of grandiose, handing off another pack to Argyle to put in the fridge.
You blinked, then looked at the label, and instantly smiled.Â
Without missing a beat in the flow of conversation, you plucked one cold bottle from the pack and wiggled your eyebrows at Steve, flashing him a tiny grin. Then, you set it down gently in front of him. He blinked at it, then looked up at you, eyes soft and slow and warm in a way that told you yes, he sees you.Â
And the truth is, he always did, even when his catatonic state was at a level 2.
He watches as you pick up a second bottle, thinking that the first one had been for him, but then he watches as you silently pop the seal off this one. Not loud, not startling. And then, you place it down in front of him â exchanging it with the first. And all the while, you kept talking to Murray and Jonathan about who was going to organize the pantry this time.
âNot it,â you said. âNot it,â Jonathan echoed, barely squeezing it in. âAbsolutely not,â said Argyle like he had ten minutes to spare.
Out of the corner of your eye, you caught Steve finally reaching for the bottle. His fingers curled around it like it was made of porcelain.Â
His blank expression flickers with glimpses of thoughts. Oh.Â
Youâd let the first one, kept sealed, register with himâŠÂ
âŠand then you actually opened a second one for him, and let him drink itâŠ
âŠsince he wouldnât open his own.
Steve warily brought the opened peach Snapple into his lap, looking at it for a moment. And then slowly, so gently, he leaned sideways, his shoulder brushing against yours, the full weight of him subtle and seeking.
You didnât stop talking. Didnât react like it was precious, didnât patronize or praise him. You just kept socializing and let him press into you, gradually and wordlessly, as you reached across the island for a box of granola bars and launched right back into teasing Hopper for having labeled beef jerky as âemergency rations.â
Steve just kept sipping.Â
Just kept sitting there, watching and absorbing.
Letting himself be included.
And then, right on cue, like a sitcom entrance with stage lights behind him: Eddie Munson rounded the corner, freshly showered, black hair wild and damp, sporting jeans and a band tee that somehow made him look like heâd just wandered off a stage in 1987.
âLadies, gentlemen, and traumatized royalty,â he sang, making a grand sweep of his arms as he entered the kitchen. âI bring peace, hydration, and the lingering smell of herbal shampoo.â
âGood god,â Joyce muttered with a fond smile.
Murray didnât look up. âYouâre worse than Argyle.â
Argyle gave him a thumbs up. âI taught him.â
Eddie leaned dramatically against the fridge, letting it hold him up like he was the star of his own soap opera. âSo whatâs for lunch, huh? What do you feed a recovering hero with a six-pack and the sad eyes of a wounded golden retriever?â
There was a pause as you hummed, pretending to consider that. Murray actually sniffed out a laugh, head still down, while Jonathan drummed the table and squinted as if he actually was searching for a witty answer.Â
Joyce pursed her lips from the bread basket, starting to answer as she stocked it. âWellâŠâÂ
But then a tiny sound escaped and entered into the mix.
âŠfrom where Steve sat quietly nestled beside you, still leaning.
Not a word. Not a sentence.Â
Just a soft, breathy puff of tinkered laughter.Â
Like surprise had pushed the air out of him without asking.
Every head turned.
Eddie was frozen mid-lean, eyebrows raised high.
Joyce looked like someone had just handed her a puppy. Hopper went still, the coffee cup halfway to his mouth, mouth hung open behind the rim, while Murray flicked his eyes up towards the sound.Â
Jonathanâs fingers drumming the counter ceased immediately. And you? Your heart just cracked open like a sunbeam through a stormcloud. You turned to look down at him, your eyes wide, seeing now that Steveâs expression had shifted just the smallest amount. It had the wholesome, innocent appearance of someone who had just caught onto the joke.
His mouth was tilted in a quiet, barely-there, subtly open-mouthed smile. And his eyes were on Eddie, having just processed the lighthearted joke that heâd tossed into the ring a good five or so seconds before heâd reacted. Delayed, larghetto, and wholesome.
It felt like watching a flower patiently turn toward the sun.
You moved before you even realized it, circling behind him and wrapping your arms around him from behind, arms looped around his chest with your hands dangling against his sternum. You leaned in to kiss his cheek. Then again, before moving to kiss his temple. Balmy, light presses of your lips like promises.
âOh you heard that, huh,â you murmured against him fondly. Kiss kiss, promise promise. âOf course you liked that.â
âYou sly dog,â Hopper murmured, shaking his head and finally sipped his coffee while grinning at Steve from behind it. Joyce was right beside him, eyes round and hazed over with emotion, watching Steve with motherly hope.
âDonât let it go to his head,â Jonathan mumbled, but he was smiling so warmly, looking right at you and Steve.
You couldnât even help the twittery, breathy laugh that caught in your throat but managed to escape anyway. âOh yeah, youâre okay,â you murmured, quiet and gentle and just for him. âYouâre so okay. And I love you so much.â
Steve still didnât speak. But he did lean into you. And then, with one hand still holding onto that peach Snapple in his lap, the other reached up.Â
Found your wrists.Â
Held them there.
And when you murmured, âYouâre safe,â against his ear, barely audibleâŠÂ
He echoed it back.
âSafe.â
Soft, faint.
But there.
Joyce closed her eyes like sheâd been praying for that exact moment.
And Eddie just stood there, jaw slack, blinking slowly as his eyes misted. âHoly shit,â he whispered to her. âSteve Harrington just laughed at my joke. Iâve peaked.â
Hopper spun it into something witty and roast-worthy towards him, to help âdeflate his egoâ but also keep the conversation flowing so that Steve wouldnât retreat again. And also to keep from letting whatever thickness was crawling up his throat and made him have to keep clearing it every ten damn seconds.
They all resumed chattering. But you didnât look at anyone else except Steve right now as you leaned closer, pressing your nose against his hair while he leaned against your chest, silent and sipping peach Snapple, surrounded by found-family absurdity, love, warmth, dry wit and everyone who mattered to him.
Safe.
Safe.
Safe.
And alive.
Jonathan has also learned how to immediately clock the hesitation in Steveâs eyes before it ever even forms in his body. Itâs why he doesnât hesitate, just like you and Murray, before drawing the reins of the conversation back into his own hands like itâs second nature.
âSo what Iâm hearing is,â he says, plopping a stool over for himself and resting on it with his hip, a half-empty bag of dried mangoes in one hand. âNone of you trust me and Argyle to buy groceries unsupervised.â
âThatâs what youâre hearing?â Hopper asks dryly as he settles into the bench near Joyce, arms crossed, legs kicked out. âBecause Iâm pretty dog-gone sure what I said was: ânext time, Iâm writing the list in crayon and attaching it to Elevenâs bike handles.ââ
âOh come on, man,â Argyle chimes dreamily from the fridge, holding a Tupperware of watermelon like itâs sacred. âYou said you needed snacks, we got snacks.â
Hopper chews his doughnut hole very slowly.
Jonathan gestures at the kitchen like it's the Wheel of Fortune board. âWe hath delivered!â
âTouched by an angel,â Hopper deadpans, mouthful of sugary dough.
âUm,â Murray lifts his head without even looking away from the receipt heâs been silently combing through for the last two minutes. âDid you or did you not purchase a novelty bottle of glow-in-the-dark pancake syrup?â
Jonathan doesnât even flinch. âIt was on sale.â
âYou bought two.â
âTwo-for-one.â
âI rest my case.â
âNo one asked you to be the attorney general of the snack aisle,â you mutter, biting down on a smirk, one hand still draped gently across Steveâs chest as he stays leaned back into you, Snapple halfway to his lips.Â
He hasnât said another word yet, nor has he engaged or reacted, but he hasnât checked out either. Heâs looking at Jonathan. Then at Murray. Then back again. Following. Listening. His lips are slack but not grim. His eyesâŠtheyâre a little less glossed over now. A little brighter. They keep shifting from one speaker to the next, not unlike a lazy volley at a ping-pong table.
Joyce is already nodding toward the pile of grocery bags. âPlease tell me you didnât get the edible glitter sprinkles again.â
âNo comment,â Jonathan mumbles.
âJesus Christ,â Murray sighs, while Argyle tosses a grape into his own mouth without even blinking.
âKnow what, I say let âem buy what they want,â you say breezily, leaning in to rest your chin a little more comfortably on top of Steveâs head, your voice like silk just for him. âLet them spend their money on stuff theyâre clearly emotionally attached to.â
âOh, like the inflatable margarita pool float,â Murray fires.
Jonathan lifts a finger. âThat? Is for crowd surfing.â
âYou live in Indiana.â
âAnd it was five dollars.â
Eddie whirls on him, grinning. âWhose five dollars?â
Hopperâs shoulders had started to shake, quietly at first. But then his chest joins in as you all keep jabbering, and the gruff, growling sound of him trying not to laugh just makes everything worse. You and Jonathan exchange a glance that only adds gasoline to the fire.
âI mean, letâs be real,â you grin at your uncle. âYouâre just pressed you didnât get the pool float first.â
âOh please,â Murray snaps. âSpââ
âSpaaaaare meeee,â Joyce says it for him, cupping her hands over her lips for emphasis, and not helping Hopperâs failed attempt at keeping his laughter in check.
Murray glares. âI wouldnât be caught dead inside that avocado-shaped monstrosity. It has sunglasses.â
âAnd a cup holder,â Argyle points out like heâs reading the back of the damn box.Â
You gasp lightly at that and tilt your head towards him, all while looking at Murray with the most robotic doll-like smile. As if youâre on a Truman show infomercial. âFor your good ole buddy Smirnoff.â
âOh, donât encourage him,â Hopper groans, covering his face with both hands now.
âSmirnoff doesnât help me float,â Murray your uncle quipped at you. âIt helps me sink.â
âPoetic and emo,â you murmur into your Snapple.
âDonât knock it till yaâve floated in it,â Eddie sings, pleading your case.
Hopper wheezes miserably, like a dying animal behind his hands while Murray keeps failing miserably at holding his own and Jonathan bobs his head along with literally no music playing. Steve just stares at them, and you just snicker warmly next to his ear and let yourself sway with him a little bit. He honestly looks adorable right now, despite the fact that his expression is pretty blank. But the poor baby looks so focused right now, it makes your heart swell.
But itâs too late. The floodgates are open.
Eddieâs now cracking up from the freezer, tossing something into it without looking. âHey Hopper, whoâs responsible for this?â
âResponsible for what?â Hopper says on an exhale, not even looking up yet. Already dreading it.
âThree boxes of frozen dinosaur nuggets.â Eddie turns, holding one aloft in triumph. âThree. Thatâs a cry for help.â
Hopper drops his hands and just stares at Jonathan and Argyle. âWhy.â
âThey were on the list,â Jonathan says automatically.
âThey were not on the list,â Murray deflects.
âOh but they were,â you counter, already snickering.
âWell I didnât jot it down,â he scoffs.
You clicked your tongue. âMarie Antoinette, why you lyinâ like dat?â
Eddie snorts hard, looking up from the box of frozen extinction. âDid you just call himâ?â
âReally?â Your uncle literally gapes at you.Â
You lift your eyebrows once, grinning like Satanâs spawn as a little sksksksk escapes from Jonathan.
Hopper, meanwhile, sighs so deeply it could trigger a weather system.Â
âLet me guess,â he says in full-blown dad mode. âTen plus one?â
Everyone knows exactly who theyâre for, and thatâs Eleven. No one says it, but the fat grin on Joyceâs face and the way Argyle nods solemnly confirms it before anyone has to verbalize it.
âJesus, sheâs obsessed.â Hopper huffs. âFirst it was Eggos, now itâs fucking prehistoric poultry.â
âSheâs your kid,â Jonathan says.
âYour future sister,â you chime in, sipping your Snapple.
âYour daughter,â Joyce echoes, pointing a wooden spoon at him like a gavel, then at herself. âMy future daughter.â
Hopper points at them both, then you, then them again. âEnablers.â
âWelp,â Eddie chirps. Heâs now crouched like heâs proposing to the freezer. âIâll eat the evidence if it helps.â
âIâm sure you will,â Hopper mutters, but heâs grinning now, and not just with his mouth. His eyes are soft. Thereâs no question who El is to him anymore. Not in the way he talks about her, not in the way he sighs, not in the way he pretends to be exasperated while looking at three goddamn boxes of chicken-shaped love.
Jonathan is all sksksksk again, when you absolutely deadpan at Hopper. âCâmon, Jimothy, let our six little nuggets enjoy their Jurassic Park nuggets in peace, like goddamn.â
Itâs the timing.
Itâs the phrasing.
Itâs the fact that you say it so completely straight-faced, while Eddie starts wheezing and Joyce just shakes her head like she regrets every life choice that led to this moment.
Hopper barks a laugh. It escapes him loud and fast, bouncing out like it was ripped from his chest before he could stop it. And then he schools his face immediately, glaring at you with narrowed eyes like that didnât just happen.
Jonathan nearly collapses behind the counter trying not to fall over. Eddie is now bracing himself on the freezer door, head ducked into the ice box. And youâre grinning like you know you just won.
Hopper points at you as he walks by, heading toward the remaining bags. âYouâre on thin ice.â
You just blink at him. âWhatâre you gonna do about it?â
âSend you back to college.â
âItâs trade school.â
âIâll send you back to trade school.â
âIâm on break.â
âThen Iâll revoke it.â
Argyle hands him a cantaloupe slice without breaking rhythm. âEat something, Hopper.â
âYes,â Murray says with a sarcastically wry smile, looking like a fucked up informercial. âPlease. Eat. Youâre not you when youâre hungry.â
And somehow through it all, the back-and-forth, the rhythm, the pacing, the hum of warmth and memory and familiarity⊠you feel Steve move again.
Not flinching.
Just leaning.
Tilting his head back, so that heâs looking up at you now. His pupils are steady, glassy in a way thatâs soft, not quite so distant. Thereâs something underneath that stare, something warmer than before, something quiet but whole.
âOh hi,â you whisper, blinking down at him, cracking a smile.
He doesnât smile back, at least not with his mouth. But his eyes⊠They dance. Right there in the middle of the chaos, they dance as they look up at you.
And then, barely above a breath, he murmurs, âsix little nuggets.â
Your heart stops. Then flutters. Then folds in on itself, slow and radiant.
Because itâs not a joke, not to him.
Itâs the dream he once told you Nancy about, but now shares with you. The one where youâll both hit the road one day in a busted-up Winnebago, long after the world came crashing down again. Where the two of you will pull over wherever you want, whenever you want. Six kids. Loud. Happy. Messy. Yours. His.Â
Both of your shared six little nuggets.
You lean down to him without hesitation, brushing the tip of your nose to his, nuzzling his tenderly.
âYeah,â you whisper, smiling into him. âOur little nuggets.â
And this time, when he nuzzles back, itâs slower. Not quite in sync with you. Not as easy as it used to be. But also not as delayed as it was this morning. But itâs real. Itâs movement, itâs progress...Â
Itâs Steve.Â
Your Steve.
You stay right there, cheek to his temple, arms still around his middle.
And none of the others see it, except Murray. He watches from across the kitchen, arms crossed now, leaning against the fridge with a soft, unreadable smile.
Then he clears his throat. âOh, yeah. Harrington?â
Steve turns his head almost immediately, his reaction so instinctive itâs almost childlike. Like he thinks heâs in trouble. But when he looks up, all he sees is Murray wagging that little tub of butter in the air, smug as hell.
âThey found this hiding in the dairy,â Murray says, all too proud. âYouâre welcome.â
Steveâs eyes catch the label. His go-to butter. The bougie kind. You all talked about it this morning, with him curled up in bed facing you, Dustin pressed against the wall, Robin leaning on the doorframe, Murray perched like a crow on the dresser.
His eyes flicker. Thereâs something shy and sad and grateful that curls its way into his eyes, piercing through his blank expression.
âPsssshhh,â Eddie puffs out a laugh through his lips. âKnew you were a bougie butter bitch.â
Everyone laughs.Â
âMy bougie butter bitch,â you purr affectionately, rubbing your hand up and down one of his arms with your free hand. The one that heâs not still holding onto with one of his hands.
Murray winks at Steve, while Hopper walks by and squeezes Steveâs shoulder. And the conversation starts right back up again, full throttle, ridiculous and warm. But Steve puts the Snapple down. And instead, he wraps both of your wrists tighter against his chest, like holding onto you is the only liferaft keeping him from floating straight up into the ceiling. His face folds in a little, not enough for tears, but enough for you to feel that sting behind his silence.
You just kiss the crown of his head and keep joking about nonsense with the rest of your friends.
You donât need him to say anything else.
Heâs here. Youâre here. Heâs yours, and youâre his.
And thatâs enough.
***************************************************************
TAGLIST
@xprloki @erastourvip @get0ut0fmyr00m @Eddiemuns0nl0ver @marrowfrog00 @poppet05 @wiltedflowersundertowers Originalthingparadise Pleuviors pumpkinonice Ihaveproblemsihaveproblems Brinleighsstuff Definitelynotherr sucker-4-angst bookkeeperlove notlilyyyy @xblueriddlex madaboutjoe ucannotcompare @goosy-goose nevillescomslut
#Spotify#steve harrington angst#steve harrington#steve harrington headcanons#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x you#enemies to lovers#enemies to lovers trope#mishas masterlists#steve harrington smut#joe keery djo#joe keery#steve stranger things#stranger things fanfiction#stranger things reader insert#stranger things au
106 notes
·
View notes
Text
Corio's Pawn
a/n: first of all, I want to say hi! I know it's been a really long time since i've written anything and i wanted to say thank you for your patience. 2023 has easily been the hardest year of my life, and i am so grateful for all your messages and support. it has truly meant the world to me. hopefully you enjoy this as much as i enjoyed writing it. i love you guys! (p.s it's almost been a year since i have written anything, of course snow brought me out of my slump)
NOT PROOF READ! I AM LAZY
word count: 3,735
warnings: taking of virginity, dub con, breeding kink, just smut! corio being corio (bad), reader is curvy (idk actually, i think i only mention it once, but you could really skim those parts. it isn't central to the storyline tbh)
You had loved Corio long before he knew you existed. To you, he was everything you wanted, everything that you desired, everything that you longed for. To him, you were a shy girl, kind, sweet, but shy and rather unnoticeable, or you were unnoticeable. You don't know what did it, neither did he really. He didn't know if it was the harshness of district 12, or the uncertainty (and paranoia) that Lucy gray caused him that made him long for you when he arrived home, or if it were the fact that he really looked at you for the first time. You had the softness that he desired, and the look in your eyes that you would give up everything for him if he said the word. He desired that kind of relationship, one where he held the power and none of the vulnerability. With you, he had nothing to lose. There was no game you were playing, your eyes and quiet smiles held everything he needed to know.
Before he left for District 12, and before the 10th games, Corio considered love a waste of time and resources. After, he considered it a betting game that both sides were bound to lose. While he considered love a waste of time, his desires and needs were still prevalent and crowding his head with thoughts where plans and ideas should be. That's when you fell into his lap, his little rose. It didn't take him long to realize the hold that he had over you, and it took him even less time to put his charm to use.
He knew what you were, a good girl who came from good parents that raised her right. And while the whole world had long since passed the concept of purity, he knew it was something that your parents had taught to you. His little white rose. Except, he didn't want to keep you that way. He didn't have to ask if you were pure, it was something he could almost smell. Your innocence seeped out of your pores like a perfume he couldn't get enough of. Before, he never noticed you, now you were all he desired. He wanted to know all your curves and edges, wanted to fulfill your desires, he wanted to take you. Most of all, he desired to see your cheeks red, your eyes dark with desire, and his cum filling you up.
You and Corio had been seeing each other for a few months, and while you tried to pretend like it wasn't the most exciting thing to ever happen to you, it was. He was all you could think about, all you could talk about with your parents, and he was the only person you wanted to see. You were oblivious to his charm, blinded by everything that he promised to you. You were funnier and more interesting than he originally gave you credit for, he could actually relax around you and laugh, but he would never turn off the person he presented to be. He couldn't wait for much longer though, his composure was slipping, and all he could think about was being wrapped into your legs and diving into you. Your kisses were sweet and genuine, you kissed him with love, but he wanted something darker. He needed it. It was something you didn't intend to give to him though, not that you really knew what you were giving or not.
Your parents had long taught you that certain things were for married couples, after all, if you weren't pure you weren't going to be any good to them to marry off. Even to them you were a pawn, a piece that only furthered their own further interests and success. That being the reason why you were probably oblivious to the games Corio was playing with you. And you didn't know it, but tonight was the night Corio was going to win a game that you didn't know you were playing.
You were getting ready for bed, your light blue light gown skimmed mid-thigh as you sat down at your vanity brushing through your long hair. You examined your features as you did, humming a song that had been stuck in your head all day. You heard a soft knock at your window, turning your head to look for what made the sound, but you found nothing. You quickly brushed it off and went back to the task at hand, your mind getting lost in thought about a certain someone with blonde hair and blue eyes. It was almost like he never really left your mind at all, he was constantly grazing your thoughts. He seemed to appear everywhere that you went, in the color red, in roses, in the fallen snow on the ground. It wasn't till you heard another knock at your window, this one much harder than the last, that you actually went over to check what was making the noise.
When you looked you found your lover waiting for you, his nose and cheeks tinted pink from the cold wind that bite at his face outside. An instant smile flew to your face when you saw him, a white rose clutched in his hand, waiting for you. You quickly opened your window to let him in, he had never done this before. You quickly tried to fight the nervousness in your stomach while you lifted the window as you almost sang his name with excitement. The cold air bit at your nipples, making them hard in an instant as it flew in from the outside. You quickly shut the window after he made it inside, a smile so big on your face that your cheeks hurt from the strain. You were so excited to see him, that you didn't notice the darkness that clouded his eyes, or his gaze that kept falling down to your almost see through dress.
"Corio!" You sang again, your arms hugging around his broad shoulders, you stepped on your tip toes to be able to reach that high. You laughed gleefully, his arms wrapping around your waist. He lifted you up so your legs wrapped around his hips as you giggled in excitement, your night gown riding up to the point it almost exposed your white panties. Corio quickly put you down after the initial excitement, softly kissing your lips after your feet touched the floor.
"My rose!" He laughed purposefully, looking down at you. Your innocence and excitement gleaming up at him through your eyes, and all he could think about was taking it from you. Unbeknownst to you. Corio's height gave him an advantage to look down at your swollen breasts in your night gown. It caused his dick to strain in his pants, he wanted to audibly groan from the pain, but he knew that tonight he was going to get what he wanted.
"What are you doing here?" You asked, your smile radiating through your words. He picked up the rose that had slightly gotten crushed in your big hug.
"I was thinking of you when I saw this, and I just had to come bring it to you," he said as he brought the rose to your hand. It was beautiful, even with some of the petals fallen onto the floor. Your heart melted at the thought of him thinking of you, if only you knew the ways he thought of you.
"Thank you, Corio, it's beautiful!" You gleamed as you took the rose, "I don't have anything to put it in here though," you quickly frowned. You knew that your parents would hear you if you began clattering about through your house looking for a vase. He brought his hand to smooth the lines of your worry, lifting your chin to look up at him.
"It's okay," he soothed. Even while he was comforting you, power radiated off of him, "I can always bring you more." You quickly set the rose on your vanity where you had sat moments before. You were so comfortable with him; it didn't even register in your mind what you were wearing and how inappropriate it might be.
Corio walked over to your bed and sat down, not bothering to ask for permission. He admired you from a distance, your curves prominent in the night gown. Your nipples poking through your dress, begging for his attention, begging for his lips. He would get down on his knees and beg now (something he would never admit to), if it meant that he could suck on them. You turned around fully to face him, looking at him with so much love and admiration.
"Come here, love," He stated, not giving you an option to say no. You did as he demanded, your hips swinging in an unknowingly alluring manner. He grabbed your hands when you were stood in front of him, pulling you onto his lap. You gasped at the action, attempting to pull away from the shock of the sudden closeness but his grip stayed firm. Your legs encased his hips, his hard dick pushing into your folds. You weren't necessarily used to this type of intimacy with Corio, but he had been getting you prepared for what was to come. Heated kisses whenever you two were alone, his fingers would always brush your most sensitive parts without getting too close. He knew how to make you long for things, without you even necessarily realizing what you were longing for. You didn't even really process what was poking into you know, all you knew was that it shot tingles up your spin.
"Corio!" You gasped again when he slightly pushed his hips into yours, an uncontrollable movement on his part, but he longed for a touch that he hadn't felt in so long. His head fell into the nape of your neck, landing soft kisses from your exposed collarbone to your jaw. You giggled at the ticklish feeling of his lips, but it also sent a familiar warmth through you.
"So beautiful," he murmured, still planting kisses on your neck. You brought your hands to his face and made him face you as you planted fast kisses all over his cheeks in face in a girlish manner, giggling softly. Corio smiled at the action, letting it warm his cold heart for only a minute. The guilt of what he was going to do tinged his thoughts for a second before he thought about what he wanted, what he needed. He knew he didn't love you, but you were something he wanted, something he possessed. He liked his possessions.
You both stared at each other for a minute, your hands still cupping his cheeks and his hands held your hips firmly. The light feeling from before replaced itself with something heavier, something you couldn't quite place, and you weren't sure if you wanted to. You saw Corio's eyes fall down to your lips, your hands fell from his face and landed on his chest as the tension weighed down on yours. Corio gripped your hips tighter, squeezing him impossibly closer to you as he leaned in to kiss you. The kiss started off sweet, his lips brushing against yours softly. This you were used to, you quickly fell into the groove of his lips. Finding your home in the way he touched you. There was something different this time though, something new. Corio quickly made the kiss faster, harder, and you tried your hardest to keep up. He licked your bottom lip, asking for permission. You parted your lips, trying your best to match his fast aggressive pace. His tongue edging yours. Your hands now gripped his face out of instinct and his right hand trailed to grab your breast. You gasped into the kiss; he had never done that before. He squeezed as he pushed his hips into yours, eliciting a moan from your lips as his dick pressed into your clit. You had never felt this way before.
Corio pressed himself harder into you, he could feel the wetness from your cotton underwear staining his red pressed trousers, but he couldn't find it in himself to care. All he wanted to find himself was deep into you, pounding into you, he wanted to feel you quiver around him. His lips were still attached to yours, the rhythm long gone, it was all teeth and tongue. He was surprised at your ability to keep up with him, but he noticed your hesitancy. He moved back from you, separating the kiss harshly. You gasped at the lack of contact, subconsciously pushing your hips into his. Longing for that pleasure that he was giving to you.
"Y/N," Corio said sternly, causing you to look at him. He could see the desire in your eyes, and he knew he had you right where he wanted you. "I need you." He said, with as much desperation he could allow himself. Corio wasn't above begging you for what he wanted, although he would never admit it.
"You have me," you said softly, attempting to smile at him. You leaned back into the kiss, attempting to regain the passion, but he stopped you.
"No, I need you," he emphasized the need, pushing his hips into yours. Your face held the confusion that you were thinking. That was another thing he liked about you, if you wouldn't say it, your face would. It made it extremely easy for him to understand you.
"I-I don't get what you mean," you stuttered, your lips making a slight o shape when he pushed into you again. He moved his hands down to your vagina, eliciting another gasp from your lips.
"I need you here," he said as he moved your dress to your hips and pushed your panties to the side. His fingers grazed your soaking folds, both of you looking down to find a dark wet spot on the crotch of his trousers. "It feels like you need me to, my rose," he said softly, as his fingers dived in between your folds. He quickly found your clit, pressing into it as he watched your sweet face change in pleasure.
"I don't understand still," your voice cried out in pleasure and confusion. He could almost hear the tears in your voice, it should have made him stop, should have made him quit, but it only made him want to take it further.
He used his spare hand to grab yours, he slowly pulled it over his hard chest. You felt the bumps and ridges of his ab muscles and then felt the hardness of his dick. He forced you to squeeze him with your hands, still circling your clit in a harsh manner.
"Y/N, I need you," he emphasized by pushing into your clit, causing you to throw your head back, "here." He said using your hand to squeeze his dick. You didn't respond, you couldn't from the shock waves his fingers were sending through your body.
Corio moved his pointer finger from your clit to your entrance, your wetness coating him even more. He didn't know a girl could get so wet, but God was he grateful for that. All he could think about was you encasing him, your heat squeezing him till he forgot all about District 12 and that Lucy Gray. He could imagine a life with you, a real life, one with happiness and love, but that thought quickly disappeared from his mind.
He could see a life with you though, maybe not a real one but a life. One where you were constantly swollen with his babies. The thought of that caused him to groan as he pushed his pointer finger into you. As he felt you squeeze his finger, all he could think about was how good you were going to feel.
"Please, Y/N," Corio begged, you had never heard such a neediness in his voice before, not that you were aware enough to pick up on it. All you could think about was his finger in you and his thumb grazing your clit.
"O-okay," you agreed. Not even exactly sure what you were agreeing to, but you had a feeling it wasn't necessarily good.
Corio let out a sigh of relief at your agreeance, as much as it shamed him to admit, he would've gotten on his knees for that affirmation. He quickly threw his shirt of his head and gripped your waist. He pulled you in for another kiss, pulling you down onto him once more. Your exposed folds felt even more of him. He quickly tossed you around, laying you on your back as he stood in front of you.
He sat you up, lifting you light blue dress over your head. Your swollen breasts now bare for his viewing, but not an ounce of insecurity ran through your head. You trusted him with everything you had in you. You truly believed he would never hurt you.
"God," he groaned as he looked at you. He couldn't waste another second not being inside of you, he quickly unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down his legs. You admired his muscular form, which only sent more waves of warmth down you. You gasped as he pulled his dick out from his pants, it looked terrifyingly huge for a moment. He laughed at your expression but swelled up with pride as you looked at him with amazement. He quickly pulled your white cotton underwear off of your legs, looking down at your glimmering heat. He needed to be inside of you.
He crawled on top of you, kissing his way from your torso to your breast. He licked at your nipple before fully enveloping it with his mouth and sucking on it. This caused you to let out a loud moan, the tingle that you felt from this sent shockwaves everywhere. He released it, but not before biting it harshly.
He then moved up more, bringing your legs around his waist and his dick in between your folds. You let out a sigh of relief from the contact and he kissed your lips. This time, much softer, gentler than before. He began to grind himself into you, properly getting himself coated in your wetness.
He guided the tip of his dick to your entrance, slowly poking himself in. He maintained control of himself in this moment, even when you moaned from the pleasurable contact. He just put the tip in and you already felt so full. Corio had to separate himself from the kiss and his head found its home in the nape of your neck. He was breathing heavily as he maintained control, slowly pushing into you. Even though, all he wanted to do was wreck you.
He pushed in slowly, inch by inch. Stopping every few seconds to make sure you were okay, and not hurting. Before long, you were gasping at the fullness of him bottoming out into you. You two stayed like this for a long time before he lost control and started moving again.
"God damnit Y/N," he groaned, the sweat of losing control falling onto your skin. His words flew past you as the fullness was all that crowded your mind. "So fucking tight," he cursed as he drew himself out and back into you. He pivoted ever so slightly and was now making you see stars.
"Corio, corio, corio," you moaned as he now began to pound into you. Any sense of self control he had, was long gone as he heard you calling out his name with such need.
"So big," you moaned, drool coming out of your mouth as your grasped your breast with your hands. His hips stuttering inside of you as he watched you fondle yourself.
"Fuck, Y/N, fuck," he repeated, slamming into you harder. It should have hurt you, should have made you cry from the pressure, but it didn't. It drove you nearly as mad as he was. His words were lost on you, anything he said was tuned out by the feeling of being so full of him.
Your pussy let out squelching noises from how wet you were and hard he was pounding into you. Corio began to kiss to your ear and let out breathy whispers that you were too out of it to notice.
"Fucking hell, tightest pussy I've ever had," he murmured more to himself. Corio thought in his head he should have taken this from you long ago, you were handling yourself so well. He practically cursed himself out thinking of all the months he missed out on this feeling. You moans were fuel to his fire, your sweet soft voice paired with the debaucherous noises of your body colliding made him impossibly harder than he already was.
"Gonna fill you up," he moaned again, driving himself deeper into you. He was barely leaving you now, all he wanted was to be completely encased in you. "Wanna see you swell with my babies, want everyone to know that Coriolanus Snow was here," he talked in circles. One of his hands moving to press into your clit, this sent you into over drive. Your pussy began to squeeze him impossibly harder and your head was thrown back in the pleasure he was sending through you, you didn't know it but this was your very first orgasm.
Corio was trying his hardest to maintain his composure, to hold onto the feeling of driving himself inside of you like a mad man, but he quickly lost control when hearing your voice. "I love you, I love you, U love you," You repeated, pulling him closer to you with your legs. You squeezed him so tightly, he thought that even if he wanted to, he wouldn't be able to leave your tight hole.
This only drove him further into you, and this is where he released his cum. His hips stuttered into yours for a solid minute, filling you up with everything he had been saving for you for the last few months. He came so much it began to spill out of you with him still inside of you. He looked down and saw how swollen your vagina was around him, the white semen leaking out around his dick, and for just a moment he wanted to say I love you too.
a/n: shit man. that took me two and a half hours.
#coriolanus snow#coriolanus snow smut#coriolanus x reader#corio#coriolanus x lucy gray#coriolanus x you#tbosas#the hunger games smut#hunger games smut#gale smut#peeta smut#haymitch smut#smut#tbosbas smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
On Your Side (NH13) / Chapter Nine

Pairing: Nico Hischier x Fem!OC Poppy Jensen
WC: 23k (have fun!!)
18+ MDNI!
Chapter Warnings: so we're hitting the ground running here - poppy is horny in abundance tbh so smut!! thigh riding, dry humping, unprotected p in v, she's just a girl who wants what she wants and who are we to judge or kink shame?? that's what I thought. and the rest of this chapter just has some lighthearted banter between two pals welcoming a baby into the world. mentions of anxiety, the usual. poppy is on edge because there's another jensen family dinner. nia being nia, the boys being the boys. if guys talking about women's hormones disturbs you look away now. jealous nico once again, a gender reveal!!!! the fluffiest one you ever did see to be honest. there's maybe a point in this where you could get second hand embarrassment but that's not my problem. honestly I've written this chapter so out of order I don't even know what else is in here or if it all links but you get what you're given atp.
Series Masterlist
Previous Part (Chapter Eight)
A/N: this is potentially my favourite chapter yet these two are so stinkin cute!!!! months ago I had a fleeting thought about a pregnancy pillow and wrote a little thing in my notes about it, and this whole fic so far (150k+ words shoutout all my yappers) has been bred from that single scene which is in this chapter. nine chapters to get the the first thought I ever had of Poppy and Nico. I really hope you guys like it and I'm sorry that this has been the longest between updates yet. hopefully a 20k chapter makes up for it. my plan was always 12 chapters but idk if it will end up being more but just the thought that this is potentially over in 3 or 4 chapters is CRAZY I'm so attached to these two idk what to do with myself!! also once again shoutout to rory @h1sch13r for always inspiring me when it comes to these two and little baby (pepper) cheeto I hope I can make up for spoiling the gender to you like an idiot weeks ago with how cute this reveal is lmao
Poppy
Poppy has given endless thought and mind space to the situation that might bring her and Nico back into some sort of intimate space, together.
A romantic, candle lit dinner, where sheâs so in the moment that it only makes sense for them to turn it into something more - baby steps be damned, and heâd take her back to that huge bed of his that she loves so much and keep her there until she canât function properly, anymore.
A movie night, cuddled up on the couch together, where them spooning ends up with his hand down her pants, or her on top of him as whatever scene flashes in the background, the movie long forgotten as they get lost in each other.Â
She hadnât given much thought to it happening in her office, with him finding her all pent up and frustrated after a long day, and heâs all freshly showered after training, his hair still damp and his t-shirt clinging to him in all the right places.
Itâs a single look that has her throwing herself at him, hands cupping either side of his face to pull him down until heâs tired of craning his neck, and his hands lift her hips until heâs walking her back and planting her down on her desk.
He pushes at her skirt, pulls at her panties, and pops the buttons of her blouse, all while their mouths move around each otherâs, gasps and groans falling between them and hands wandering everywhere they can possibly go.Â
She tugs at his hair, bunches his t-shirt in her grip and leans into his every touch, falling back onto her palms when their lips part and moves to pepper kisses along her jaw.
âWe shouldnât do this here,â she whispers as his lips press into her neck, pressure firm as the sensitive skin there gets sucked into his mouth, his stubble scratching into her skin in such a way that she opens up even more for him - head craning back, legs widening, hips pushing right to the end of her desk where his thigh presses between them.
âNo?â He mutters into her, âYou want me to stop?â
âNo.â She pouts, and he chuckles against her flesh, the hot air from between his lips sending shivers all the way down her spine. âOf course I donât want you to stop.â
He hums, pressing his thigh straight against her heat, and she grinds onto it through sheer instinct, seeking whatever pleasure he can give her and moaning out in response as soon as she feels the contact.
âGood girl,â he praises, swiping his chin against the skin heâs marked up until she hisses at the feeling, the prickly hairs on his jaw scraping against where she feels like sheâs been rubbed red-raw.
It isnât until he takes her jaw in his hand, pinching slightly to pull her toward him and slotting their lips together that her hips start to gyrate of their own accord, rubbing against his thigh without shame in the middle of her office, her nails clawing into the wood of her desk until she hopes they leave some sort of mark.
âThat feel good?â He mumbles into her mouth, a hand of his falling onto her hip to assist with the movements before he kisses her again.
She just hums against him, eyes screwed shut as she tries to savour the feeling when her clit presses straight against his thigh, his pants being the only barrier.Â
âMâjust gonna move you a little, yeah?â
She nods, mindlessly.
And then his hand is gripping at her thigh, fingers and thumb pressing into the flesh firmly to push her legs even further apart so that he can stand between them, and he unbuttons his jeans with his free hand until he can push them down.Â
She canât complain at the lack of friction when this is what sheâs getting as a result.
She can see the firm outline of him through his briefs as she looks down between them, her mouth watering slightly just at the sight, until her view is obstructed by his face when he kisses her again.
She tilts her hips in anticipation, ready to meet him when he moves to push into her, but the feeling she gets instead is different. Similar to before, a layer of fabric sits between them as he presses his hips into hers, still not having undressed completely.
She whines, lips pouting so heâs kissing at them as they remain still, and he keeps at it, hips working into her own until he gets frustrated at her lack of response.Â
âWhatâs wrong, huh?â He asks, pulling her hips forward himself until heâs right against her and she gasps, âWhyâre you being pouty?â
âSânot enough,â she mumbles, âNeed more.â
âAw pretty girl,â he pouts himself, mockingly, âIâm not giving you what you need?â
She shakes her head.
âThought this is what you wanted? To take things slow?â
âNot this.â She whines, her hand trailing down his abdomen, feeling the soft ridges even beneath his t-shirt, until they meet the elastic of his pants, snapping it teasingly against his skin. âThink you should fuck me.â
âDo you?â
âYes.â
The smile he gives reads like a promise of everything to come, of all the dirty, sinful things heâs been waiting all this time to do for her, and she feels her heart jump and thud in response.Â
He closes the distance again, so that she canât see between them, his tongue lapping languidly against her own and sheâs moaning into his mouth when she feels what she has been craving pressing against her entrance, pressing to slide up until it bumps against her clit and her back arches straight into him.
She feels sticky all over. Lightheaded and far-off like she isnât even here, and when he finally pushes into her, sheâs startled back into clarity.
The shrill beeping of her phone alarm rings on the nightstand right beside her head, and when her eyes adjust to the light, she feels tears of frustration well up in them at the realisation of what sheâs just been deprived of.
She still feels sticky. Still feels lightheaded. Feels hot all over and tingly like sheâs been left unsatisfied.
Only now, thereâs no promise of any sort of reward for it.
Sheâs alone in her bed with nothing but a pillow for company, and sheâs so exasperated she wants to scream.
Yet another cursed pregnancy dream she gets no form of relief or respite from.
She could honestly curse the Hischier genes if this is what they bring.
Sheâs tired of it, now.
Most of the time, sheâs usually able to shake her dreams off as soon as sheâs awake, but this one seems to linger in her mind, an ever-present heat creeping up her skin despite the fact she tries to wash it away in the shower.
She feels hot as she gets ready, feels hot as she drives to work, and even in her office, where she can turn on the AC and try to distract herself.
Only that doesnât work, either.Â
Obviously.
Sheâs brought herself to the one place thatâs going to bring the whole picture back.
So she ventures upstairs to the supply closet, deciding to fill a box with everything sheâs low on just to pass the time - to occupy her mind with something other than the thought of Nico, and him having her legs spread on top of her desk.
Sheâs closing up when she hears the distant call of her name.
âIâll take that.â Luke appears seemingly out of nowhere as sheâs in her own world, coming toward her before she really has a chance to do anything about it. âCanât have you carrying these things on your own.â
âItâs not that heavy,â Poppy protests as he takes the box from her hands, clearly not believing her or expecting how light it would be when he takes it into his own. âTold you.â
âDoesnât matter, itâs best you donât lift anything, too much work on your body could make your feet swell, and that might not go down. Did you know most women go up a shoe size when theyâre pregnant?â
All she can do is blink at him, narrowing her eyes as he talks like he isnât being a complete weirdo. âI didnât, how did you know that?â
âI bought a book.â He shrugs as he starts on the way back to her office.
âYou bought a-,â she stumbles to follow after him, his long strides already carrying him halfway down the hall, âLuke, youâre gonna end up weirding yourself out with that sort of stuff.â
Him and Jack have both been on at her all week since they found out, appearing to take it in turns to bombard her with gross pregnancy facts, like Nia and the girl with the list - although sheâs at least had the decency not to mention that since finding out, herself.
The boys, however, have branded themselves the Funcles, already regaling Poppy with stories of how theyâre going to be the ones to make her baby laugh for the first time.Â
It shouldnât stress her out, the thought of those two being responsible for a baby - not with Mr Research in front of her - but it does. Luke would probably learn too many weird facts, and stress himself into some kind of almighty meltdown.
She had to block them last night for her own peace.
âToo late. I already know too much.â
âLike what?â
âI know that as of this week, your baby has started peeing inside you, which is absolutely gross.â
That is gross. She didnât know that. She doesnât really want to know that. If only she could block him in real life, too.
âI need you to hand the book over.â
âCanât, Jackâs reading it now, weâre very serious about this funcle thing.â
âLuke,â she warns, not wanting to be on the receiving end of this horror from everybody.
âWhat? The more we know the better we can help you.â
âWhat book did you get that from?â She scoffs, pressing the button for the elevator while his hands are full.
âSame one. Itâs good, Iâll tell Jack to give it to Nico after, itâs all about what youâll be going through in each stage of your pregnancy-,â
âNico doesnât need the book, Luke, heâs going through it with me.â She frowns a little as she says it, a little voice in her head telling her it isnât exactly working out like that. âAnd I thought me blocking you guys would have made it clear enough, I donât want your weird facts. If I need to know something, Iâll find out from my doctor, not your deep dives on the internet.â
âHey, to be fair, I was just trying to prepare you with the thing about your brain.â They step into the elevator and she presses the button for her floor, âMaybe yours wonât shrink, maybe youâll-,â
âNope. No more talk about pregnancy symptoms. Youâre on a time out, funcle privileges revoked. If you want to be unblocked, youâve got to give up Google.â
âI donât know if itâs worth it, I use Google for everything,â he frowns, like this is an actual thing he needs to seriously consider, âHow will I know what I can and canât eat?â
âYouâre not a dog, Luke, if you can buy it, you can eat it.â
âI can buy bleach-,â
âYou know exactly what I meant.â
âFine. No more Google.â Luke huffs, stepping out with Poppy as the doors slide open, âBut if I eat an unidentifiable seed and itâs poisonous, we all know whoâs to blame.â
âMaybe stay away from seeds, then?â
âMy body is a temple, PJ, you canât tell me what goes in.â
If he wasnât doing her a wasted favour with the box, sheâd probably give him a hearty shove. He can be so irritating when he wants to be. Now she has his death-by-unidentifiable-seed weighing on her conscience.
âGot to get all my nutrients in if Iâm gonna be Mitchieâs favourite uncle, Nico looks like the type of dude that makes chunky babies.â
He probably isnât wrong, not that she entirely wants to think about it, but baby Cheeto measures a little over expectations every time she has a scan, and her bump is a little bigger than the average, she has been told.
âI really donât want those kinds of ideas in my head,â she pouts, her mind immediately going to the delivery aspect of it all, relief flooding her system as her office finally comes into sight, âAnd for the last time, Iâm not calling my baby Mitchie short for Michigan.â
âItâs better than calling it Cheeto,â Luke scoffs, âAt least Mitchie is unisex.â
Poppy gasps, stopping and placing two hands over her bump as if sheâs covering tiny little ears in there. âWords hurt, Luke, youâre hardly gonna be favourite uncle chirping my baby in the womb.â
âActually, it canât hear anything outside of your body until like 28 weeks.â
âIf I could block you in person, I would.â Sheâs pushing the door to her office open as she says it, turning to face him and walking in backwards to give him a meaningful glare when she notices his face twist in confusion at something behind her.
When she spins around to see what heâs bothered by, she sees a tall figure stood by her wall, hands in his pockets as he looks over the photographs that line it - and even from the back, she can tell who it is.
âDad, what are you doing here?â
âLooking at all your pictures, Iâve never seen any of these before.â
Thatâs because you donât care about my work, she withholds from biting back, remembering Lukeâs presence behind her and not at all prepared to have any sort of family bust up today - especially not in work. âYouâre from this one. 43. A little scrawny to be an athlete, arenât you son?â He points to one of the pictures, one of Poppy, Luke, Johnny and Holtzy before a game at the beginning of the season.Â
âIâm-,â Luke frowns, almost comically if Poppy wasnât too tense now to laugh, âScrawny?â
âLook like youâd snap in two if I ran at you too hard.â
âArenât you a little old to be running at people?â Maybe she isnât too tense to laugh. âRespectfully, I mean.â
âThank you for your help, Luke,â Poppy takes the box from his hands and immediately puts it on the couch in the corner before he can protest, making eyes at him to get out of there before itâs too late. Itâs for his own safety. âIâll unblock you later, I promise.â
âRight.â He nods, âCatch you later, PJ. Good to meet you, sir.â
He dashes out so quick she swears he leaves a Luke shaped outline in his wake, her door swinging shut before she can even call out a response.Â
âNo pictures of the boyfriend?â Her dad asks once heâs gone, taking another quick look over the wall.
âTheyâre at home.â She says, going around the other side of her desk so that thereâs some sort of barrier between them. âDid something happen? Is that why youâre here?â
âCant a father visit his daughter at work?â
âIf he can name her job title without looking it up, then sure.â
âI donât need to know your job title, Poppet, I know the day you were born and how much you weighed, beyond that, Iâm not expected to remember the little things.â
It isnât the little things, she thinks, itâs my career.
âWhatever,â she sighs, not wanting to get into it, âWhat are you here for, dad?â
He sits in the chair opposite her, looking a little large for life now that sheâs properly seeing him in front of her. Itâs like when he would sit at her tea parties as a kid, always too big for the chairs and table.
âI came to say that what happened at dinner last week was embarrassing.â
She canât help but roll her eyes, despite how petulant he probably thinks it is, crossing her legs and wiggling her mouse to bring her computer to life, hoping if she looks busy enough this conversation will be much shorter.
Sheâs been trying not to think about it, trying to suppress the floods of disappointment that wash over her every time she remembers it. Her motherâs biting words, her fatherâs indifference, it all hurts just the same.
âIâm not gonna apologise for defending myself, or defending Nico, I donât care if I humiliated-,â
âI was embarrassed of myself.â
âI-,â Oh. Just as she feels herself start to get defensive again, his words register. âWhat?â
âIâm your dad, Iâm supposed to stick up for you and have your back.â He frowns, âEspecially knowing how hard your mom is on you, and what youâre going through, I was just blindsided by the whole Rich Horowitz thing with your brother, and-,â
âYouâre supposed to stick up for him, too, dad. Youâre just as hard on Oli.â She doesnât know why sheâs defending her brother after what he did, but after all these years itâs almost like a second nature. She can snap at him, but if anyone else does the same, she wonât let it slide.
âSays you, you called him an idiot.â
âYeah, well he got under my skin.â
âHe was being an idiot. We all were, thatâs why itâs embarrassing.â He sighs, âIt took your boyfriend stealing my job for me to realise-,â
âStealing your job?â
What on Earth does he mean by that?Â
âWhat is it that you kids say? He handed my ass to me?â
âWhat kid taught you that?â Oliâs boys are too young to know that one, and it wonât have come from her brother. Is the demographic at the club really that young these days that someoneâs teaching her dad the meaning of having his ass handed to him? It canât have been Nico. âWhat do you mean?â
âAfter you and your mother stormed off, he gave me and your brother a verbal spanking, if you will.â
I wonât, she thinks, unable to stop the grimace that comes out in instinctual response at her father mentioning spanking.
âHe yelled at you?â
âWell I canât picture the boy yelling, Poppy, heâs a little gentle-mannered, donât you think?â His tone is patronising, but from the way this conversation is going, she doesnât think thatâs his intention, for once. âThat isnât a bad thing, of course! I wouldnât want my daughter to be with a man so quick to raise his voice, anyway.â
âWhat did he say?â
âThatâs probably up to him to tell you.â He shrugs, âHe just made me realise that I havenât been the most supportive of you lately. With all this,â his hands gesture around the room, âAnd that,â and then towards her belly. âAnd I didnât give either of you a chance the other week. Iâd like to get to know the guy who sat at a table in my house and had the guts to put me in my place. Have a do-over.â
Her mouth hangs open at the revelation, blinking slowly as she tries to come to terms with what her father has just said.
Nico stood up for her? To her dad? After how eager he was to impress him and bond with him over something - he just laid down the law on how she deserves to be treated? Like itâs nothing for him to do so? And he didnât even tell her heâd done so, didnât even try to get some brownie points?
And her dad respected it enough to come all the way out here and ask for another shot?
âYou want a do-over?â
âI do. One of my golfing buddies has a suite at Madison Square Garden, heâs a big Knicks guy, but he rarely uses it for the Rangers, heâs said we can use it for the game on Wednesday. It is your guys theyâre playing, right?â
The game on Wednesday.
Who is this man and what has he done with her dad?
Her dad who has never shown anything but distain for hockey in his life, has voiced it so much to Poppy since she started working with the Devils that she stopped talking about work, entirely.
She nods, anyway.
âAnd then weâre gonna treat you and Nico to lunch on Thursday, if heâs free.â
âWe?â
âMe and your mother.â
Poppy gulps. Sheâll probably have something to say about Nico speaking up in her defence.Â
âSheâll be on her best behaviour, Iâve had assurances.â
âRight,â she scoffs, finding that hard to believe. âI donât know, Dad, I donât think a game against the Rangers is the best place to do this-,â
âI want to understand your world, Poppy.â
Well thatâs a cruel thing to say to an overly emotional pregnant woman, she thinks, eyes watering at the thought that maybe this could actually be a turning point for them.Â
All thanks to Nico.
âOkay.â She agrees, despite her better judgement warning her against doing so.
âGreat. Iâll email you the details for the suite. I have to go, your mom is getting her hair done and I wonât hear the end of it if Iâm late to meet back up with her.â
âYou guys are over this way?â
âWeâre in midtown for a conference on Tuesday, weâll be going back on Thursday after lunch.â
Poppy just nods in response, having nothing more to say to the fact theyâre just across the river and neither thought to check up on her.
She supposes this is that, her dad checking up, so she lets it go as she rounds the table to hug him goodbye before he leaves her alone with her thoughts.
Sheâs only alone for a minute before her door opens without a knock, and she looks up to see an out of breath Nico barging into her office, skin almost glossy with sweat and still donned in his team gym gear.Â
He pants to catch his breath once he has closed the door behind him, putting his hands on his hips and frowning over at Poppy, who canât help the alarm that crosses her own features.
âAre you okay?â She stands and rounds back to his side of her desk, standing before him to get a better look, assessing for any way in which he could be hurt, because why else would he rush straight here in a panic?
âYeah,â he breathes, tongue swiping out against his bottom lip as he looks over her in the same way, head tilted and eyes blinking slowly, âAre you? Luke said your dad was here, I was worried youâd be upset.â
âOh,â her lips remain in a pout around the word as her eyes dart to where she can see a little bit of sweat trickling down the side of his neck, and she feels hot, herself, all of a sudden. âIâm good.â The words slip from her mouth before she can even think of them, making up for the way her mind is racing at a million miles an hour out of nowhere.
âYou sure?â He runs a hand through his hair, and she sees his t-shirt strain against bulging biceps, making her struggle to swallow and only able to nod in response. âI ran up here like a madman,â he chuckles, stepping around her to sink down into the chair behind, spreading his legs and laying his arms on the rest in a way that reminds her of the dream she had been woken too soon from this morning.Â
Itâs a real mental effort not to let her eyes travel lower than his broad, heaving chest as she looks down at him, perching herself on the edge of her desk, awkwardly, not knowing what to do with her own arms and legs that isnât going to elicit such sinful thoughts.
âSorry, I didnât tell him to go find you or anything.â
âNo, itâs okay, I asked the boys to come get me if they think you need me,â he shrugs, like that isnât going to cause her heart to do little somersaults in her chest. âWould have ended up here at some point this morning, anyway.â
âLess stressed, though.â
âAlways stressed when it comes to you.â She kicks softly at his calf, underestimating just what the effects of the touch would do to either of them when he smirks up at her, his eyes dark and inviting.
All she wants to do is crawl into his lap.
This isnât your ridiculous dream, Poppy, she tells herself, chewing at the corner of her mouth to ground her mind.
âHe wants a re-do.â She tells him, âMy dad. He and my mom are staying in Manhattan for something this week, and he wants to come to the Rangers game on Wednesday, and have lunch with us the day after.â
Nico straightens up in his seat, leaning his elbows onto his knees as he looks up at her. âThatâs a good sign, right?â
The gleam in his eyes paints a picture of optimism, and the thought that anything about this is going to result in a positive outcome, but Poppy knows her parents too well to get her hopes up.
âI donât know,â she shrugs, âHe seemed apologetic, but I doubt my mom is going to have magically changed her entire outlook in the span of a week.â
âGetting your dad on side is still a win,â he keeps that sweet smile despite her pessimism, and she feels a little lighter just looking at the curve of his lips.Â
âYeah, I heard I have you to thank for that.â
He pauses a second while he thinks over her words, before slinking back into his seat, defeated, but still deciding to feign ignorance. âI donât know what youâre talking about.â
âReally?â
âNope.â
âThatâs a shame,â she pouts, ââCause my dad told me about someone matching your description, sitting at his dinner table and putting him in his place about not sticking up for his daughter.â
âSounds like a decent guy,â Nico shrugs, standing from the seat, closer to Poppy than either of them could have anticipated, their knees bumping together as sheâs now the one looking up at him. âProbably didnât mean to cause any offence and just wanted to defend the mother of his child like she did for him.â His hand reaches instinctively to settle against her side, the tips of his fingers on her waist and his palm caressing her belly.Â
She hums, lips curving as she watches his eyes drop to where his hand is, fighting the urge to touch him back.
âSounds very decent.â She agrees, âNo oneâs ever gone to bat for me like that, before.â
âYeah, well, whoever he is, he knows heâs the luckiest guy in the world to have you.â
A large palm comes to cradle her cheek as she beams up at him, and his touch lights all her nerve endings ablaze.
Kiss me, kiss me, kiss me, she thinks, with him practically stood between her legs and his melted chocolate eyes looking into hers, swirling with what feels like adoration.Â
They dart down to her lips, and his tongue swipes at his own, and just when she thinks this is it, think heâs going to lean in and close the gap, his phone buzzes in the pocket of his shorts.
He sighs as he retrieves the hand from her face to get it, frowning as he looks down at the screen while his other palm stays on her belly. âI have to get back,â he mutters, âBut Thursday is fine with me, Iâm free. Iâll text you when Iâm done with practice, weâll figure everything out,â
âOkay,â she smiles, despite the fact that she feels like sheâs now wound tighter than a drum, all the anticipation in her body stiffening her muscles as she watches him retreat.
âOr we could do lunch together later?â
She should be embarrassed of how quick and how eager she nods in response, but she canât really be ashamed when he smiles the way he does, a soft laugh accompanying it as the dimples settle into his cheeks.Â
âLet me know what you want and when youâre free and Iâll bring it by.â
âOkay,â she breathes as he gets a little closer, smiling back shyly.
He swipes his knuckle along the curve of her bump, before leaning in and pressing a kiss to her cheek, and she hopes he doesnât notice the way she smushes herself into it, nuzzling into the feeling of his lips against her skin. She can feel him smile against her, though, so that hope goes out of the window too quick for her to really care.
âIâll see you later then, Poppy.â
âAnd Cheeto.â
And he leverages two hands at either side of her hips on her desk before leaning down, face level with her belly as he says, âAnd you too, Cheeto.â
She's gonna have to stop letting him into her office, for her own sanity.
âIâm gonna need your dad to tell me who hooked us up with this suite, this is insane!â
Poppy hadnât been sure when her dad had sent over the instructions on how to get to his friendâs suite at MSG, especially not when the staff had been so attentive and treated the girls like they were the most important people in the building, having a guide literally walk them to the door before letting them know where heâd be if they needed anything replenished while they are here. But now that sheâs in the suite, she gets it entirely.
Sheâs used to watching from the staff suite at work, but even those arenât as nice as this one.Â
The room itself is intimate, dim, warm lighting cast across leather seating, pictures of the arena on the wall, and a few pictures of Knicks winning their championships in the 70âs. Thankfully not a Rangers themed box or Poppyâs nausea might have returned.Â
âItâs alright,â she shrugs, trying to ignore how incredible it is to be in a private suite at MSG. Sheâs a Prudential girl, always loyal to The Rock. Private restrooms and a VIP entrance wonât sway her to the dark side, she isnât that fickle.
âOh my God, they have baked cookies.â
When she looks over at Nia, she has the lid lifted on one of the trays in the chafer in the corner, the smell of fresh, hot cookies flooding the room and luring Poppy over like a siren-call. Thereâs a tray of quesadillas, some cruditĂ©s, a salad and some chicken fingers, and she wants to eat all of it.
Itâs probably a good thing she canât drink, because the mini bar might have done the trick.
âIâm not waiting for my parents to dig into this.â
âYouâre pregnant, theyâll understand.â
The two best friends share a knowing look before breaking out into laughter, and filling two plates with food before going to sit at the counter-like table that overlooks the ice.Â
Poppy feels her anxiety slip away a little as her and Nia catch up, hearing about her work and her dadâs new random venture into woodworking that has him flooding her apartment with new shelves and a TV unit so that he can test their durability before he builds Poppy a crib, her heart melting at the thought of him being so sweet to someone who isnât even his own daughter.Â
They watch as the arena fills up, the noise building to a continuous buzz that always makes her hands shake a little, and Nia, knowing her all too well, is able to distract Poppy entirely from her parents impending arrival and whatever else is going on in her crazy mess of a head.
That is until she gasps, pointing toward the jumbotron thatâs playing some sort of preview. âLook, itâs your man.â
âI donât know if Iâd call him my man.â Poppy huffs as she manages to catch a glimpse of him, a 2 second flash that has her whole body vibrating.
âI thought things were going well?â
âI donât know, Ni,â Poppy sighs as she leans back, snapping a cucumber stick in half, âI mean, they are, but I guess I just thought he would have made a move by now.â
âHavenât you been pushing him away every time he tries?â
âNo. I pushed him away once.â She frowns, rolling her eyes when Nia raises a single brow at her incredulously, âMaybe twice, 3 times, maximum. But that was so long ago, now. And things have been so good lately, heâs been incredible.â Poppyâs limbs feel a little like jelly as she melts into her seat, her mind relaying all the ways in which Nico has been a rock for her over the past few months. Taking her to her appointments, going on grocery runs with her, coming around and helping her put them away. The whole family dinner ordeal and the agreement for a re-do.Â
Heâs so good to her that itâs driving her up the wall.
ïżœïżœBut?â Nia asks, knowing her best friend all too well.
âBut nothing! I wanna,â Poppy looks behind her to double check her parents havenât arrived yet, âclimb him like a tree,â she whispers, âand heâs being respectful and decent about it.â
âUgh, what a dick.â Nia scoffs in faux-agreement, raising her arms mockingly.Â
âI know.â Despite the fact that Poppy knows Nia is being sarcastic, she carries on anyway to further drive her point home. âHe came by my office the other day, and he was all sweaty and gorgeous, and things got all intense, and kissed me on the cheek. How am I supposed to slip him some tongue when he kisses my cheek? And then he came back later for lunch and pretended like everything was normal.â
He had brought her a wrap and some juice, and the two of them had sat and eaten together in her office like he wasnât about to kiss her stupid in the morning, stood between her parted legs like something fresh out of a literal fantasy sheâs already had.
âI thought youâd last a little longer before you completely lost your mind, to be honest. Youâre falling apart before my very eyes.â
âI havenât even told you about the dreams yet.â
âLetâs keep it that way.âÂ
âI just feel like Iâm running out of time, or something.â
âYou guys are having a baby together, Pop, you literally have forever to figure things out.â
Poppy knows thatâs technically right. It had been her exact sentiment when she had suggested taking things slow in the first place. They donât need to rush into something just because theyâre going to be parents, soon, but she had thought those things at a time where everything was confusing.Â
She was still hurting a little, fresh from almost a month of the two of them not talking, of him rejecting her and telling her he wouldnât have the capacity to be a good partner. And she had been a little overwhelmed at the time, her life changing before her eyes, and all. But heâs done so much to disprove all of that, since.Â
Heâs there for her, physically, emotionally, however she needs and whenever she needs him. He looks after her, tries to help in whatever way he can when sheâs exhausted or feeling sick - brings her food and smoothies and sends her pick-me-up texts that make her feel like sheâs floating.Â
All that when heâs in the thick of his season too, fighting what is looking more and more like a losing battle for playoff contention, going home every day exhausted and beaten and bruised, and he always makes the time to call her. To ask how sheâs doing, how sheâs feeling, to make sure she has eaten and is tucked up for the night and safe.Â
They kiss each other, they hang out like old times, he caresses her belly when theyâre in private and she rubs his back affectionately when they cuddle, and sure, her hormones are all out of whack and her brain is shrinking and maybe she is falling apart, but she wants him so bad she doesnât even know how to function, anymore.
Everything they do together points to the fact that they should be together, but he isnât doing anything about it - and so all Poppy can think is that maybe he doesnât want that, still.
âHeâs going home for the summer, Ni,â Poppy frowns, âAnd we havenât even really talked about it, but I feel like if something doesnât happen before then, then maybe it never will.â
âThatâs ridiculous, you said it yourself, the two of you are in a good place.â
âThis time last year we were in a good place too, and then he left and came back with a girlfriend.â
Niaâs eyes widen as realisation flashes across her features, and Poppyâs brows push together at the depth in which sheâs being perceived by her best friend. âYouâre really worried about that?â
Poppy shrugs, shuffling in her seat as she watches the lights dim across the arena, thankful for the darkness so that Nia canât notice the heat creeping up her neck.
She doesnât want to be told sheâs an idiot, right now.
âYouâre being an idiot.â
Great.
âPoppy, câmon, this isnât even remotely the same situation, anymore. I know Iâve been giving him a hard time since he hurt you, and Iâve had a lot of other things to say, but that guy worships the ground you walk on. I posted a picture of you on my story the other day with some writing on there, and he replied to it asking me to send him the original picture like a giant lovesick dork. Thatâs like obsession, thereâs no chance in hell heâs going home and not thinking about you and your baby every waking second of his life.â
âYou unblocked him?â Poppy can feel her lips twitching a little into a smile.
She knows Nia never hated Nico after what he did - she was angry, and probably felt betrayed herself a little that she had trusted him with her best friendâs heart and he had stomped on it - but sheâs never really been a forgive and forget kind of person.
But sheâs been doing her own version of baby steps with Nico. When they cross paths at Poppyâs apartment, one on the way out, one on the way in, she no longer scowls at him. No longer rolls her eyes when heâs brought up in conversation.
And, evidently, she no longer has him blockedÂ
For everything Nico has done to prove himself to Poppy, Nia has seen it, too.Â
Even just to let him back in, in such a small way, is such a big step.
âHeâs on a probationary period, three strikes and heâs out.â
âWrong sport.â Poppy smirks.
âDonât care. Besides the point anyway, what I was trying to say is that youâre worrying too much about stupid things when you should be focusing on the things he is doing. He literally endured dinner with your parents, and is going to do it again. If that isnât love, I donât know what is.â
âI thought the point of this pep talk was to stop my anxiety, not double it.â
Sheâs been trying not to think about lunch with her parents. Has been trying even not to think about them coming to this game, Nia being the only reason she hasnât tried to make her escape by now.
They probably wonât show, anyway, and it will start their meeting off tomorrow with already raised tensions, just how her mom prefers it.
Her stress levels dip and rise like a rollercoaster in the build up to the game. The announcement of the players, the national anthem, the tension in the room palpable as the clock ticks down, high already from the last time the two teams met and the constant chatter of a fight breaking out on the ice - and sheâs feeling more and more grateful that they havenât arrived yet.
Until the door to the suite swings open, and her dad walks in on his own, an apologetic smile on his face as he rushes over.
âSorry Iâm late,â He kisses Poppy and the cheek, and greets Nia with a warm hug, sitting beside his daughter and looking out into the arena, âDid I miss anything?â
âPucks about to drop,â Poppy tells him as he gets himself comfy, watching as he scans the crowd with an expression that kind of, sort of, looks like awe. âMomâs not coming?â
âNot this time,â he shrugs, patting a hand against her back gently and not really delving any further into it. âWeâll have more fun without her though.â
Nia scoffs from the other side of her, hiding her smile with a bite of a cookie while Poppy tries to swallow down her unexpected disappointment.
This will have to be enough - her dad trying his best while her mom sulks on her own in her hotel room. Heâs right, anyway. It will be more fun without her here.
Poppy has work the next day, Nico having a rare morning off, himself, and so the two of them arrange for him to pick her up at lunch, driving over to meet her parents together. She blocked the afternoon out of her diary, having to account for the travel either way across the river, and for whatever trauma the two of them are about to face, no doubt needing a good 20 minutes to wind down in the car after, and her morning goes by way quicker than she probably would have liked.
She packs up her office with as much delay as she can cause, stopping every couple of minutes to put her hands on her hips and try out a couple breathing exercises that Nico has been teaching her, huffing out long breaths through puffed out cheeks and letting the tension drop from her shoulders. Once she has everything, she reluctantly heads down to meet Nico where they had agreed after he sends her a text to tell her heâs there.
She straightens her skirt out as she waits in the elevator, making sure her hair is neat and her top isnât riding up against her small bump as it has been all morning, no longer able to cover it up with her cardigan tied around her waist, knowing her mother would call her out for being unkempt.
She wouldnât be wearing heels if it were up to her, a subtle ache already settling into the soles of her feet, but itâs only for an hour or two, she has some sneakers in her trunk for when he brings her back for her car, and if anything, they make her legs look good so it isnât entirely a bad thing to be wearing them around Nico.
When the doors to the parking level open, she has the expectation that he would be in his normal spot around the corner, where the players usually park - the spaces a little bigger, less chance of anyone being careless with the way they open their door and dinging it against another like sheâs had happen before - but sheâs surprised to see he isnât too far, parked straight ahead so she doesnât have far to walk. Â
Nico leans against his car, dressed smart in charcoal pants and a light grey shirt, and she finds herself doing a not-so-subtle once over, mainly to check he isnât wearing sneakers.Â
Sheâs grateful she has a little time to walk over to him, to admire him before itâs too obvious sheâs doing so, because if he got a close enough look at her, he could potentially call her out for drooling.Â
She catches him doing the same, eyes lingering on her bare legs as she closes the distance between them, before flickering up to greet her with a dimpled smile.
âYou look good,â she comments as she steps toward him, reaching to smooth his hair where heâs slicked it back a little, swiping her finger along his clean shaven jaw as she retreats.
âIt goes against everything I believe in, wearing dress pants this early in the day.âÂ
âI appreciate it.â
âI know you do.â
He opens the car door for her and walks by the front to round to his side, giving her a chance to admire the back of him as he moves before heâs jumping into the drivers seat.Â
She reaches to put the AC on low as he drives, getting a little hot watching his fingers flex around the wheel, and tries not to spend all her time leaning against the headrest and looking over his side profile like a crazy person.Â
Although, if admiring a guy as gorgeous as Nico while heâs in her presence is a crime, she thinks she probably deserves to be locked up.
Sheâs a repeat offender, after all.
âYou feeling okay?â
âYeah, I feel weirdly good, actually.â Her morning at work hadnât been too hectic, a meeting and a few calls, and she hasnât really felt sick all week, so things are definitely looking up.
And last night with her dad went better than expected, despite her mom not making an appearance.
Sheâs even slightly optimistic for this lunch, oddly enough, not having that nagging voice in her head telling her everything is going to fall apart, for once.
âWhat about you? You arenât gonna threaten to drive off again, are you?â
âNah,â he chuckles, casting her an amused glance before focusing back on the road. âI think Iâve got a good read for how these Jensen table talks go by now.â
âI think my dad will be okay today, he got really into the game last night. I think it was all the fighting, and my mom not being there, it was like heâs been holding back all this time.â
She had been initially disappointed when her mom hadnât shown, but when all the fighting had started, she had been relieved. She had warned her dad when he had made the suggestion in the first place, but nothing could have properly prepared him for the carnage of a game against the Rangers, and so she just had to let him endure it.
And he loved it. It was bizarre to see. Heâd been cheering on the boys, oohing and aah-ing in time with the crowd, and jumping whenever she and Nia did.
She had actually had fun, and it seemed like he did, too.
âHeâll be coming to The Rock in a jersey before we know it.â
âIs that how things work out for you, everyone just comes around in the end âcause your so charming?â
âSurprised it took you this long to notice.âÂ
Poppyâs parents are waiting in their hotel lobby when Poppy and Nico arrive after their almost-hour long drive, thankfully both dressed just as smart as they are, because she knows Nico would have something to pout about if her dad showed up in khakis.Â
The four of them sit around a table in the lounge restaurant of her parentâs hotel in Midtown, her dad having tried to find another spot and her mom having quickly vetoed every cafe or restaurant in the area after vigorously trawling through the Yelp reviews and no doubt turning her nose up at every picture she came across.
Despite the setting being suited to her, she still rearranges her table setting when she arrives, still swipes at the surface and assesses her finger for dust or grime with a dissatisfied look on her face, and Poppyâs trying her best to ignore the little things. Her mom would be like this in the finest restaurant in the world, it isnât specific to Jersey, it isnât entirely personal.
It has been cordial, so far. Pleasantries exchanged, small talk conversed. The food had been nice, the wait staff thankfully avoiding her motherâs daring glares, and Poppy starts to feel her anxiety dwindle the more her father talks.
He asks Nico of his interests, trying to find something shared, but coming up slightly short - but thatâs okay, she thinks, not everyone has something in common. Maybe theyâll discover that down the line. Maybe thereâs something niche that their conversations havenât sparked yet.Â
Nico is his charming self, she has no worries there, and her dad is putting in enough effort to make up for the lack of it on her momâs end.
Then he moves onto hockey, and Poppy can tell he had been paying attention when he had watched them play the day before.Â
She and Nia had been too invested in the game to explain much to him, and itâs hard - being in the arena, watching it live - without having heard most of the terminology through commentary or any sort of breakdown of a play, and so Nico ends up pretty much going through plays and game structure with him, explaining penalties and power plays, shift switches and face-offs, and Philip sits, nodding along as if heâs actually taking it on board.Â
âAnd what do you do with yourself when your season is over?â Her dad asks, and despite the depth in which she knows him, can see the lingering suspicion and distrust in Nico, and of their situation as a whole, sheâs grateful for that fact that heâs at least trying.
âI usually go back home and spend time with my family, sir. My brother plays in the league over there so I donât get to see him when weâre playing at the same time.â
âThatâs nice. And thatâs Sweden?â
âSwitzerland, Dad.â Poppy corrects him, her fingers tickling mindlessly at Nicoâs palm in her lap.Â
âOf course! Beautiful country, Poppyâs mother and I always used to stop by Zurich whenever we were in Europe. You loved the Opera House, didnât you, Cilla?â
âHm,â Poppyâs mom confirms, sipping at her wine with feigned disinterest. Poppy knows sheâs paying attention, is going through Nicoâs every word with a fine toothed comb. âI much preferred France.â
Poppy rolls her eyes, shifting a little in her seat until her knees knock into Nicoâs.
âWhat do your parents do, son?â
âThey both work in insurance, my dad has his own firm.â
âAh, theyâre not athletic, like you and your brother?â
âThey were. My mom was a swimmer, my dad played footba- sorry, soccer. And my big sister, Nina, she used to play volleyball.â
âI bet your family game nights get heated.â
He really is trying, Poppy thinks, smiling softly over at Nico as he chuckles in response, lips twisting fondly at whatever memory that invokes.Â
âThey arenât too bad, only a bit competitive. No major fights, thankfully.â
âIs that what you want for our grandchild?â Priscilla chimes in, only proving Poppyâs point that she isnât as disinterested as sheâd like to seem. âFor them to put all their focus on games and competitions?â
âMom,â Poppy frowns, shuffling uncomfortably again, all too ready to jump to Nicoâs defence until he speaks up from beside her.
âItâs okay,â he assures her, âI havenât thought much about it, to be honest, I would just want them to be happy.â
He doesnât say it like heâs trying to win points or be corny, when Poppy turns her head to look at him, she sees the slight dopey smile he has whenever he talks about their baby - a look of pure adoration for even the unknown - and she smiles too. If anything, his outlook would have the opposite effect on her mother than to give him any sort of kudos, but her heart warms, all the same.Â
She clutches at his hand under the table, giving him a reassuring squeeze that he returns three times over.
âNico plays for Switzerland, too,â she directs more towards her father, who might be a little more receptive to the fact, âThey have the world championships in Prague this year, if the Devils donât make the playoffs, Nico might be going over earlier. Might even captain the team.â She beams with pride, using her other hand to rub at the arm of the hand of his that sheâs holding.
âThatâs great-,â
âThatâs an awfully busy schedule for a father-to-be.â Her mother scoffs from across the table. âHow are you supposed to look after my daughter from half way across the world?â
âI can look after myself, Mom.â
âYou shouldnât have to. What if something happens, and heâs 9 hours away?â
Why does she have to be like this?
Poppy can feel the responsive insolence brewing within her, bubbling and steaming and about to rear itâs ugly head when another voice speaks up.
âCilla, thatâs enough. Sheâs shown us she can take care of herself, stop trying to instigate something and scare her for no good reason.â
Poppy feels herself mirror her momâs expression, her mouth gaping open in shock at the nerve of him to stand up to her like that out of nowhere. As Priscilla presses her lips together in indignation, Poppy prepares hers to speak when her dad turns to Nico, completely disregarding the interruption in their conversation.Â
âIs that different? Being a captain for your country compared to the Devils?â
She could lean over the table and kiss him on the head, beyond grateful for the interest heâs now showing, hoping it overpowers the venom spewed from her motherâs mouth.Â
âA little bit,â Nico nods, lips curving softly at the corners, clearly appreciative, too. âI donât really have to worry about trades and contracts and stuff when it comes to my national teammates. I grew up with a lot of those guys, and the tournament is a lot closer to home than the games here. I donât want to say I prefer it, but itâs always nice to play closer to my family and friends.â
âYouâll have to let me know when itâs on the TV, Poppy. After last night, Iâd love to watch more games. It was quite exciting.â
She squeezes his hand again, her smile wider when she looks up at him this time, her eyes settling on the dimples she wants to press her lips to.Â
Her dadâs words from the other day ring in her head.
He made me realise I havenât supported you in the way I should be.
Her dad has never stuck up for her like this. Always turning a blind eye to the way her mom zeroes in on all the things that could possibly sting her - and here he is, in public no less, putting her in her place to protect Poppy. To protect Nico, even.Â
âI donât know if that game was the best introduction for you, sir.â Nico chuckles, âWe lost, too.â
âI have it on good authority that thatâs only because the Rags are a bunch of no-good cheaters.â
Nico snorts, glancing down and meeting Poppyâs gaze, fondly. âIs that so?â
âI said dirty, rotten, no-good cheaters, actually,â she shrugs, âDad, if youâre gonna start chirping, youâve got to put a little more heart into it.â
âYouâll have to teach me, Poppet,â Philip tells his daughter, âMaybe thatâs how we keep you busy this summer, you can get me up to scratch for the next season.â
And despite the way her heart hammers in her chest at the mention of her having to be kept busy and the thought of being apart from Nico, she feels the tension in her shoulder slip away. Even her momâs sour face canât ruin this moment, where her dad starts showing slight signs of approval for the first time in her life, she feels.
âWe can discuss my rates, later.â She smiles over at him, cheeks tightening and eyes watering slightly as she smiles, her appreciation for his time, and for the moment, far outweighing her disappointment in the woman sat beside him.Â
Itâs only two days later that Poppy and Nico are separated again, him and the team leaving a day early for their game against the Senators, situating him overnight in a hotel in Ottawa when she really wants him back with her in Jersey.
Itâs getting pathetic now, she thinks, the way she misses him all the time. Itâs one day. Sheâs still texting him, still speaking to him practically every hour. She shouldnât need to have him right next to her at all hours of the day.
If anything, she needs to start getting used to this - him not being around. Within the next month, heâll be back home in Switzerland and sheâll be here, grumbling and moaning to herself and everyone but him about how she wants him back.
Sheâs been trialling out other peopleâs company too, as pitiful as that sounds. Nia she knows is a safe bet - sheâll be around, already in full auntie mode and more than ready for Poppy to enter her nesting and shopping phase. Jack and Luke will be going back to Michigan, no doubt, but theyâre bound to have some trips back to Jersey. Kelsey is kind of a no-go, because despite the fact that she still considers her one of her best friends, sheâs all of a sudden under the impression that Poppy is no fun now that sheâs pregnant, and she doesnât have the energy in her to prove her otherwise. Josh at work had come with her for lunch earlier in the day. Heâs alright company, but a little boring, if anything - doesnât make her laugh straight from her belly, not like Nico, not that sheâs comparing them.
Nothing really compares to him, if sheâs honest, so itâs a fruitless task to even try.
And so, sheâs resigning herself to the little version of him that sits in his poor-signal box on her FaceTime app, crashing and pausing and cutting out sometimes when he speaks.
âIâm so hungry I could eat a horse,â Poppy groans, leaning forward onto her elbow in front of where her phone is rested on the counter, a pout on her lips as she watches Nico situate himself on his hotel bed.
âI thought you were getting food, before? Didnât you say you were gonna have a late lunch?â
âWe did,â she sighs, remembering the disappointment that the first bite of her bagel had elicited and swearing that even the memory of it has her stomach growling.
âWe?â
âYeah, I went with Josh.â
âThe PR guy?â Nico looks so cute when heâs frowning, she thinks, his eyebrows pressing together and his doe-brown eyes going round, his screen pausing on a very adorable pout for a few seconds.Â
âYeah.â
âYou went on a lunch date with Josh the PR guy?â
âI wouldnât call it a date, we just had the same lunch hour.â She shrugs, trying not to get distracted at just the sight of him on a phone screen. Nia was right the other day, she really does need to pull herself together, she thinks. âI donât think anyone in their mind would want to date me right now, Iâm distinctly round and up until a week ago was walking around with a gross vomit smell about me.â
âWas it just the two of you?â He asks, doing little to dispel her undateable theory and causing her to frown, too.
âYeah,â she drags out with the tilt of her head.
âAnd you went away from The Rock?â
âUh-huh.â
âDid he pay?â
âWell, yeah, but-,â He probably wouldnât appreciate her telling him it was Joshâs turn, implying they had shared other lunch breaks, but he cuts her off before she can.
âAnd you walked back to work together after?â
âWeâre in the same building, and it was nice out today.â
âHas he text you since?â
âI-,â She doesnât actually know. Poppy swipes up from their FaceTime to check her messages, seeing his name near the top. Sent 30 minutes ago, I had fun today, with a smiley face - a blushing smiley face, at that. âYeah? But you used to pay for my lunch and text me when you got home,â
âYeah and now youâre carrying my baby.â Heâs smiling when she brings the FaceTime back, a soft smile that barely meets his eyes but melts her heart, all the same.
âCanât argue with that logic.â
âIt was a date.â He tells her, and he shifts on the other end of the phone, discomfort evident as she realises that the smile is more resolute than she first thought. âA cheap one, if youâre still hungry.â
âWell he wanted to go to that bagel place a couple streets from work,â she says, ignoring his jab, âYou know the one with outdoor seating?â He nods, âHe said itâs his favourite spot nearby.â
Maybe it was a date. Walking in the soft sunshine together to his favourite spot. Him buying her a bagel, an iced tea and a little tub of tiramisu for her to eat at her desk that had way too much coffee for her to eat.
Shit.
âYou hate that place.â That frown comes back, defensive, almost, and he leans back onto his bent arm in a way that makes his muscles flex, distracting her entirely.
âI know,â she sighs, at the sight of him or at this conversation, she doesnât know. âTheyâre so dry, I swear theyâre stale, I ended up just picking mine apart, but now I-,â
âCould eat a horse?â He grins, flexing his arm like he knows exactly what heâs doing.Â
âExactly,â she smiles, âAnd I have nothing in.â
âYou went shopping yesterday,â he hums, leaning back and getting comfortable, looking back at her with that sleepy smile that makes her want to cuddle into him. She could so slot into that space that his arm makes - itâs literally Poppy shaped.
âYeah, but yesterday I had all the intentions of buying things to cook, and now I donât want to cook.â She walks over to her couch with her phone in hand as she talks, throwing herself down into the cushions with a heavy sigh. âI saw someone with this giant soft pretzel earlier, and I know it isnât moving yet, but I swear Cheeto started doing backflips at the smell. Itâs all I can think about. Soft pretzels and melted cheese, I could actually cry right now just imagining it.â
âMaybe take a shower,â he hums, and he looks like he could fall asleep, any second. âYou might have some energy after to make something.â
âMaybe,â she hums, back, soft tone matching his as she watches his eyes flutter. âStill wonât be a soft pretzel, though.â
âKeep me posted on whatever you pick, Iâm gonna go before I fall asleep, Iâm grabbing dinner with the boys.â
âShow-off.â She pouts, lips twitching when he smiles big enough for his dimples to form. âText me when youâre back?â
âSure thing. Make sure you eat something, yeah?â
âI will. See you later, Nico.â
Once her screen goes black with the end of the call, she falls into the back of the couch with a heavy sigh, head craned back to look at the ceiling.Â
This is so hard, she thinks of missing a man that isnât entirely hers, of trying to suppress her feelings before they spread to every fibre of her being.Â
And with her patience wearing thin, all she has left is to listen to him - to follow his instruction in the hopes that this is what will make the universe reward her, subliminally giving him what he wants.
She showers, trying not to think about him as she faces up into the spray and lets the hot water rain down on her, lathering her hair in a shampoo she wishes smelled like him and dressing herself after in a hoodie she had stolen a while back, all remnants of his scent long washed away.Â
Sheâs staring at a full refrigerator with a head empty of ideas when there is a knock at her door, and she trudges toward the entrance to her apartment with heavy feet.Â
She knows as soon as she opens the door what it is, her nose perked like a sniffer dog as the aroma floods from the paper bag being held out to her.
âI got a delivery for Poppy?â
âThank you so much,â she smiles, taking the bag from the pre-pubescent looking Postmates delivery guy, and handing him a tip from the little stack of notes she keeps on the table by her door.Â
The name on the bag is for a bakery she knows is around 15 minutes away, closer to her old place up in Hoboken, and she practically skips around to her couch to open it up.Â
Two soft pretzels and a tub of Cranberry-Bacon Swiss cheese dip that she had forced Nico to try one time a few years back, and hadnât had since she moved - still warm in the bag and the smell of it causing her mouth to water.
She thinks this might be the sexiest thing heâs ever done.
Remembering a random order for a soft pretzel from years ago. Relaying her schedule over the phone before, how she didnât like a certain bagel shop that she had probably mentioned one time before, how she had gone shopping the day prior, something that had probably been a passing comment in a text earlier in the week - flooding her with his perfect recall and insistence on delivering a love language from hundreds of miles away.Â
I think Iâm in love with you, she types out in a fit of giddiness, senses overpowered by the delicious smell from the bag in her lap, her judgement thankfully coming back before she can hit send, because sure theyâve told each other they love each other before, but never like that.Â
Instead, she types out something much more reasonable for the occasion to send along with a selfie of her holding the bag with a stupid smile on her face.
Poppy: Youâre my favourite baby daddy đÂ
Nico: Iâm your only baby daddy đÂ
Poppy: Potentially my favourite personÂ
Nico: Potentially?
Poppy: Cheetoâs first
Nico: So Iâm second?
Poppy: Potentially đÂ
Her mind goes back to something Nia had said at the game earlier in the week, about how Nico cared for her like it was an obsession.
Maybe sheâs obsessed, too.
Nico
âWhat do you know about Josh from PR?â
Nico knows that he should probably feel at least an ounce of shame for going to the rest of the guys about this - should feel childish for letting his own insecurities cloud his mind like this, but heâs tried talking himself out of it, and it hasnât worked.
The locker room has kind of always been his safe space to vent - in a room surrounded by his peers, where better to air out his grievances and have his irrational feelings validated than here?
Especially on the road, after a rough nightâs sleep in a hotel bed, and in a practice facility that has a distinct chemical smell that is making him a little loopy.
This is truly his last resort, and heâs already regretting it from Jackâs response, alone.
âI know that his name is Josh and he works in PR.â
âFunny,â Nico scoffs as he leans back into the bench of his locker, running a frustrated hand through his sweat-matted hair.Â
âWhy, what beef do you have with Josh?â
Jack sits a few cubbies over, the distance causing his voice to carry and opening the conversation up to the other stragglers, namely Timo, who doesnât speak up but Nico can see his attention pique.
âHe took Poppy out on a date.â He grumbles.
âOur Poppy?âÂ
Mine, Nico thinks, but nods in response, anyway, hoping only Jack takes notice but wincing when another voice responds, instead.
âDamn,â Timo teases, âGoing after a pregnant woman is ballsy.â
âDo you think heâs a problem?â He knows he shouldnât rise to Timoâs ribbing, the panicked raise of his brow only eliciting a smirk from his fellow countryman and longtime friend, but he canât help it.
âThe last time I had any dealings with him, he was wearing a tie with turtles on it, so the chances are slim, but what do I know?â
âPoppy does like her guys dorky,â Jack joins in, a taunting glint flashing across his eyes.
âDoes she like him?â Timo asks, throwing himself down beside Nico, who shrugs in response.
âShe didnât even know it was a date,â he tries to brush it off a little, to sound cocky, but he doesnât really pull it off.
âHardly sounds like a threat to me, Cap,â Luke speaks up from the other side of his brother, always the voice of reason.Â
âIâm not threatened.â He gives a nonchalant frown.
âSure youâre not.â Luke scoffs.
âIâm just looking out for her.â
âOf course you are.â
âStop being annoying.â
âStop being a liar.â
âIâm not lying.â
Luke is always so quick to call Nico out that itâs starting to remind him of Poppy, a little - sharp tongue and a slight disregard for where he pokes it, if needed. It almost makes him appreciate it, all the more.
âSheâs the mother of my child, it isnât a crime to care about who she might be going on dates with.â
âBuddy, sheâs carrying your baby, the last thing sheâs looking for is a serious relationship with someone else right now.â
Nico narrows his eyes at his best friend, waiting for the follow up he knows is coming where Timo says something to chip away at his dwindling resolve - something to keep him awake, tonight.
âSheâs probably just looking to get some.â
Something like that.
âGet some?â He scoffs, uneasily, his face curling in disgust, âThis is Poppy weâre talking about, she isnât like that. It was a stale bagel and an iced tea, not some sordid hookup.â
âYou said she didnât know it was a date.â Luke chimes in, his tone bored and his expression the same - halfway done with having to entertain Nicoâs incessant talking and no action.Â
âShe didnât, he took her out to lunch. But she didnât seem entirely opposed to the idea it was a date when I pointed it out to her.â
âWell maybe,â Timo drags out as he pushes himself off the bench and stands before him, a playful smirk on his lips, âAnd hear me out before you go crazy,â Nico rolls his eyes, swallowing hard in anticipation, âSheâs just crazy horny.â
âFuck off,â Nico throws one of his pads at him, bouncing off his shoulder before he catches it with a chuckle.
âNo, Iâm serious,â he throws it back for Nico to catch, âPregnant women are freaky, itâs all the hormones, and most of them have their partners to scratch that itch,â Nico wonders where heâs getting all these ridiculous sayings, all of a sudden, âBut you two arenât together, so she has to get her fill from somebody else.â
Nico tries looking at the other boys for validation. Jack is already distracted on his phone, and Luke looks too grossed out to comment.
âI donât know why Iâm even speaking to you about this, I should have asked someone with at least two brain cells to rub together.â
âFair point, hey, Curtis, come over here a sec!â Timo calls out, swinging his arm over his shoulder as he approaches, âTell Nico, in graphic detail, just how freaky pregnant women get!â
âI want nothing to do with this conversation,â he grimaces, shrugging out from under Timoâs grip and carrying on over to his cubby.Â
âHe didnât deny it!â
And he knows, deep down, that Timo has been on a personal mission to grind his gears the last few months, finding joy in getting Nico all riled up for no good reason other than it makes him laugh. He knows he shouldnât take him seriously, but all of a sudden, his chest feels tight - and the feeling wonât go away.
He tries not to overthink any of it, but itâs no use.
All the little nagging thoughts heâs had about his relationship with Poppy over the last few months start to surface, and bubble into something dark and ugly.
Sure, theyâve had their baby steps, theyâve had the odd kiss here and there, they have told each otherâs families that theyâre together, have spent an awful lot of time together for two people who arenât together, but thatâs just it.
They arenât together.
They havenât had that conversation, havenât set any boundaries, and as much as he hasnât even looked at another woman since New Years Eve, he canât expect Poppy not to have done the same.
Why wouldnât she date Josh?
He has a decent job, seems like a nice enough guy despite his poor timing and his weird need to always be in Poppyâs office. He makes her laugh - Nicoâs seen it, has felt his ears go hot as her eyes have crinkled at the corners and that sweet, melodic sound has crossed through the barrier of her lips in his presence - and she clearly likes his company enough to grab lunch with him in the first place.
And itâs those lingering worries that put him into a funk.
When Poppy texts him, his replies are short. He misses a call from her after their win in Ottawa, and doesnât find the time to call her back. He doesnât stop by her place when he lands after their flight back, going straight back to his apartment and tossing and turning all night wondering how long it will be before she finds someone else to keep her company and googling all the ways in which her hormones are about to come at her full force - finding an article that points out the exact timeline of it all in gut wrenching detail. He doesnât see her before heâs locked away for their game against the Predators the next day, either - and when they lose after overtime, and a poor shootout, he feels guilt more than anything when he checks his phone after his shower and Poppy is still texting him like nothing could possibly be wrong.
Poppy: Iâve left a key under the mat if you want to drop by after the game đÂ
It had been sent sometime in the third period, over an hour ago at this point, and sheâs more than likely asleep, he thinks.
But God, he wants to see her.
So where heâd usually drive straight home, he drives to her place, instead, hoping they can have some sort of conversation that suppresses the uncertainty that is starting to keep him awake at night.
He parks up beside her car on the street, and takes the stairs instead of her death-trap elevator, ignoring the protesting ache building in his thighs as he climbs all six floors in a hurry.
The key is where she said it would be, and the weight of it is nothing in comparison to the meaning of her leaving it for him, the responsibility of handling it causing his hands to shake as he opens the door quietly, in anticipation of her already resting up.
The lights are off, but thereâs a lamp on beside the couch in the living room, and commercials are playing on her TV, and when he steps fully into the space, he finally sees her, and he can finally breathe.
Sheâs curled up on the couch, dressed in pyjama shorts that sit low on her hips and a tank top that rides up along the curve of her bump, and is snuggling into a pillow while the flashing lights from the TV reflect on her skin. He reaches onto the coffee table for the remote and puts it on mute, watching her for a second as soft snores fall from between her lips.
Jesus, he thinks, sheâs beautiful.
Every time he looks at her, he finds himself picturing her features on their baby. The colour of her eyes, the roundness of them when they look straight at him, or the crinkling in the corner when she smiles, the slope of her nose, the fullness of her lips.
He wouldnât be mad if there was nothing of his. If their baby didnât have his eye or hair colour, his nose, his smile. Heâd be happy with a mini-Poppy.
She must feel his presence as he kneels down beside her - probably hears the crack in his knees or the grunt he thought he was withholding on his way down, because her eyes flutter open slowly, focusing on him with a mellowed, dreamy gaze.
âHey,â she smiles softly at him, voice thick with sleep and eyes still half-scrunched shut. âTried to wait up for you.â
How could he let anyone get in his head about this? He thinks, as she looks at him with eyes that sparkle and a smile that grips at his heart like a vice.Â
Is this what being apart from her is going to keep doing to him? Forcing him to spiral out of his own mind until he sees her, again?
âI was surprised to see you text so late to be honest,â he hums, reaching out to tuck her sleep-mussed hair behind her ear. âYouâre usually out by 9 these days."
âGrowing your baby is exhausting,â she sighs with her whole body, shifting on the couch to make room for him, and he falls down into the space she makes, positioning his body to her liking as she snuggles straight into him. He feels himself sigh, the content kind, where the aches in his muscles wither into something a little more comfortable, and everywhere she touches feels warm and soothed.
âYou could have gone to bed, Poppy, I was going to see you in the morning, anyway.â
âMissed you.â He likes how thereâs no preamble about it - the two of them no longer skirting around their feelings as much, not needing to think up some other excuse for wanting to see each other. She missed him enough to leave a key under the mat, enough to stay up despite her body being overworked, enough that waiting less than twelve hours just wouldnât suffice the desire to see him again.
He has nothing to worry about, he realises.Â
âMissed you, too.â He relaxes fully into the couch, an arm slung around her shoulders and the other reaching to rest in its default place on her little bump. âAnd Cheeto.â
Poppy hums, and he swears he can feel her arch into his touch.
Itâs quiet between them for a moment, illuminated by the muted flickering of game highlights flashing across Poppyâs TV screen, and he canât help but feel like this is where he is meant to be. This is what heâs meant to come home to. Not an empty apartment with leftovers in the fridge and a bed 10 times too big for one person.
Poppy, on the couch, warm and receptive to whatever he can give her, slow, content sighs slipping from between her lips.Â
âIâm sorry,â he hears after a beat, he gives an affirmative hum as a response before he even registers what sheâs said. She uses the hand on his chest as leverage to push herself up, still leaning on him slightly but able to look him in the eye. âAre you mad at me?â
âFor what?â He frowns, his heart jumping under her touch.
âFor Josh,â her body leans away from his a little as she rests back with her knees beneath her. âI swear I didnât realise that he even liked me like that, and then after we spoke last night I started getting in my head about it, I donât want you to think Iâm just out here going on dates with other people.â
âI donât think that-,â
âI just miss you a lot when youâre not here, lately,â she admits, nervously, most likely not even hearing what he had said. âAnd Iâve been trying to fill my time with other people so that I donât think about you as much and that I wonât go crazy when you leave again in a few weeks.â
âOkay,â
âNot that it actually works, I-,â her lips twist as she looks down at her lap, her hands both fidgeting between them, âI just feel like Iâm getting super clingy, and with you going home soon, I donât want you to feel like Iâm smothering you or something.â
âI donât feel like that,â he doesnât know why he keeps trying to reassure her. Sheâll listen when sheâs finished talking, herself, he figures, because again, she doesnât acknowledge him. He feels his lips twisting in amusement as she carries on, revealing probably more of herself than she had originally intended. His chest warms, weirdly, at the idea that theyâve both been apart, wanting nothing more than to be with each other, worrying that theyâre overbearing the other.Â
âAnd I know this whole,â she lifts a hand to point her finger frantically between the two of them, âthing between us is moving super slow, and I know thatâs my fault, but I feel really good about it. It feels really right to me. But we havenât really talked about it since we agreed on baby steps, and I donât know where your head is at around everything, but I donât even see Josh like that, and I wouldnât agree to go out with him when weâre-,âÂ
He wants her to finish that thought so badly.
When weâre what, Poppy?
She sighs - another big kind, where her shoulders rise slowly and drop suddenly. Like sheâs gearing herself up to say something she thinks he wonât like.
âI donât want you to go back to Switzerland and get over me again.â
What?
Where the hell did that come from?
He doesnât think there was even a second he was ever over her. Not entirely, at least. Distracted, maybe. Ignorant, obviously. But never detached.
âAnd I realise thatâs a stupidly super clingy thing to say, but-,â
âHey,â his tone is clearer, firmer than the last few times he had spoken, and he reiterates the sincerity in what heâs about to say with a calloused hand to her face, the touch shocking her into reception. Glassy eyes sparkle back at him, like rippling water under moonlight, and he wants nothing more than to dive in, to bathe in the hidden vulnerability until his skin prunes, and heâs the one who bears the burden of it. âThere is no getting over you. Not then, not ever.â
âBut what about-,â
âJoshuaâs been doing the groundwork to ask you out for months, Poppy. Probably for even longer, but I first saw he was into you back before that auction.â Back when heâd colour-coded notes for her and stared after her like she was a mirage and heâd been stranded in the desert for weeks. Â
âI told you, Iâm not-,â Heâs doing the same thing, now, not letting her get her say. But he has a point to make, and she needs to understand the depth of his feelings for her in the only way he knows how to express them.
âI know. You didnât even see it is what Iâm saying. And you notice when one of the guys starts using more emojis in the group chat or when the coffee shop around the corner uses a different kind of milk. Why do you think that is?â
âIt tastes different-,â
âNot the milk, Poppy. Why do you think you didnât notice the guy following you around the office with hearts in his eyes?â
âI donât know, I guess Iâve been,â she frowns as if sheâs actually thinking about this for the first time. âDistracted. I donât understand what this has to do with-,â
âWhy?â
âYou know why.â She levels him with a glare.
âWanna hear you say it,â he smirks, a flicker of his eyes to her lips that twist at the attention.
âNo.â
âCâmon,â he drags out, teasingly, reaching out to tuck her hair back behind her ear after it had fallen back over the side of her face, âWanna hear you tell me how youâre so obsessed with me that you donât even consider anyone else.â
âThis has nothing to do with what we were talking about.â She pouts, crossing her arms over her chest in defiance and trying her best to look offended. She doesnât deny it, though.
âDoesnât it?â
âNo. We were talking about you. Iâm not obsessed with you.â She grumbles the last part like her mouth is fighting the truth.Â
âI am.â He shrugs like itâs nothing. âObsessed with you. Could throw a thousand women in bikinis my way I wouldnât notice a single one of them.â
âWhyâd you have to specify bikinis?â She frowns. âWhoâs throwing half naked women at you?â
âThatâs what youâre focusing on?â
âYou canât say something so ridiculous and not expect me to comment on it, Nico.â
âFine, I take back the bikini thing,â he rolls his eyes, affectionately. âWhat Iâm saying, is that me going back home for the summer isnât going to change the way I feel. It never did in the first place, Poppy, I was just stupid and afraid of my feelings, last year.â
âAnd youâre not, now? This doesnât scare you?â
From the second he found out the news, Nico can recall a bunch of times where he has thought that he should be scared. Should be spiralling out of his mind and anxious as hell about the way his life is about to turn upside down - but those kinds of feelings have just surpassed him. He has no doubt theyâll come at some point - the panic, the fear, the trepidation - but with every day that passes in the calm of it all, he feels more prepared to tackle those feelings when they do swarm him. Heâs aided by the comfort of knowing that something in his life is a sure thing.
Playing in the NHL, maintaining his role as a captain of a beloved franchise, making it to and succeeding in the playoff finals, winning an international tournament, theyâre all dreams. Theyâre all things he wants and wishes for, but may never get. He may never lift the cup. He may get a season-ending, or even worse, career-ending, injury out of nowhere. He might one day have to give up the C for someone else to lead his guys on the ice. He may fall out of contention for the national team, have to watch from the sidelines as they thrive without him.
But no matter where he ends up in all of that, he knows now who will be there.
Poppy is a certainty.Â
Even if theyâre not together, if they never cross that line completely, if the baby steps theyâre navigating so well stumble so far out of control that a relationship is out of the picture, their futures are intertwined now.Â
She will always be a part of him - of his life. Her and the little Cheeto in her belly.Â
âNo.â He says it with conviction, which his chest puffed as much as he can muster through the exhaustion that overwhelms his body. âYou donât scare me, Poppy Jensen."
She watches him for a bit, trying to gauge the honesty of his sentiment, and he waits with bated breath, his gaze switching smoothly in a triangle between her soft eyes and pursed lips. Once she has deliberated what heâs stated, has assessed the weight of his words until the sincerity of them settles into her bones, she leans forward until sheâs resting back into his outstretched arm, head resting on his chest as the thumping of his heart beats against her ear.Â
She sighs, big and tired, and her body melts completely into his, the curve of her belly pressed into his side and her arm slung over his torso.Â
âThought you werenât obsessed,â he whispers teasingly, pointing toward the TV, where a slow-mo replay of him on the ice is taking up the screen.Â
She just hums in response, nuzzling sleepily into his side, and he tries to even out his breathing, leaning back and closing his eyes to bask in the moment.
How could he have ever thought this wouldnât be enough for her? All those months back when heâd spinelessly disregarded the beginnings of something more. When he had thought that this would have been something she would only settle for - the girl who has moulded herself to fit into whatever shape he leaves beside him and makes it seem like itâs everything she wants it to be.
Heâs never known calm like it.
On the back of a loss, leading a team that is potentially one game away from losing out on playoff contention entirely, ending a difficult season plagued by injury and turbulence within the organisation.Â
Heâs physically depleted - his muscles stretched, his bones banged up and bruised - and he should be the same, mentally.
But he gets to come back here, to Poppy, who misses him when heâs gone, who stays up despite her own exhaustion just to see him, who keeps a place warm for him on the couch and curls up into his side until he forgets the rest of it.Â
Until he forgets his instinct to second guess either of their feelings, or the need to overthink how her words might measure up to her actions.
Until he forgets the notion Talia had implied that he wouldnât be enough, wouldnât make her happy, makes him forget the comments her mother had made about him being absent or distant and unable to support her, or the suggestion from her brother that he wasnât the right fit.
âYou canât fall asleep.â She speaks slow, like she isnât far off falling asleep herself, and it isnât until he hears her voice that he realises just how tight his eyes have welded themselves shut, too lost in the comfort of her embrace to notice that he was about to drift off.Â
âWhy not?â He huffs, feeling the weight of her head on his chest when he tries to sigh.
ââCause I donât wanna be blamed when you mess your back up on my couch.â
He chuckles, appreciating how her impertinence doesnât wear off even when sheâs half asleep, herself.Â
And despite every instinct in his body telling him that he wants to stay like this forever, he shifts his hip to nudge her upright. âAlright,â he groans as his muscles protest at the straightening of his posture, âLetâs get you to bed first then Iâll head out.â
âCarry me?â She holds her arms out as he stands, and he swats them away.
âNo."
He helps her up anyway, and keeps a hold of one of her hands as he sets off down the hall toward her bedroom, taking slower steps than usual so that she doesnât have to stumble after him - knowing she will drag her feet, anyway.
He drops her hand when he crosses the threshold, allowing her to do whatever she needs while sheâs in here without him hovering.Â
âWhat the hell is that thing?â Nico rubs at his eyes as if heâs imagining the giant, elongated cushion that takes up more than half of Poppyâs bed, only when he pulls his knuckles away, itâs still there, sprawled out and taking up the entirety of what would be his side in another universe.
âItâs my pregnancy pillow,â Poppy follows him into the room, chuckling as she sidles past him to the bed, âItâs supposed to be really good for resting on when the bump finally comes in more, after a certain point Iâm not supposed to sleep on my back. But for now itâs nice to cuddle. Nia got it for me!â
âOf course she did,â he mutters, narrowing his glare at it like the pillow has personally been placed onto this Earth to spite him. Heâs been tossing and turning at night wondering if Poppy is okay on her own, yearning to be closer to her, and sheâs been here cuddling a pillow? Â
He wants it gone.
âItâs comfy, you should give it a go, might help you relaxâ
âI donât need to cuddle your giant pillow, thanks,â
âOkay, Captain Grumpy, suit yourself,â she shrugs as she edges past him to her en-suite, and he stalks behind her, watching as she reaches to grab for her toothbrush.
Itâs the rattling noise of another in the holder that captures his attention, the red handle of the one she had given him all those months ago still stuck out of the glass, and he feels the tension in his shoulders dissolve somewhat just at the sight of it - waiting there for him to pick back up again like an inevitability.Â
He leans against the door as he watches her, head lulling against the jamb as his eyelids grow heavier by the second. He just needs to make sure she gets into bed okay, then he can leave. He can drive back to his apartment, throw himself into his own bed and try not to grind his teeth throughout the night at the fact that a bunch of fabric and fibres is taking his rightful place.Â
âYou could stay.â He hasnât even realised sheâs watching him, too, hip resting against the sink as she takes the toothbrush from her mouth. âItâs late and youâre clearly spent, and you need to be back here in the morning anyway.â
âThought you didnât want me hurting my back on your couch?â He hums, sleepily.
Thereâs a beat. A heavy silence as she levels him with a look thatâs more intense than her pretty eyes allow. âI donât.âÂ
Oh.
He can be cool about this, he thinks, despite his exhaustion. He doesnât want to overreact to the thought of sharing a bed with her, doesnât want to make her rethink it or scare her away. Itâs just the two of them sleeping beside each other. Itâs not the craziest thing theyâve ever done.
The ever growing roundness of her belly peaking out the bottom of her tank top is evidence enough of that.Â
âYour bed isnât big enough for the three of us,â he nods back towards the pillow, his lips twisting in mirth.
âFour,â she says around her toothbrush, spitting out the paste into the sink before adding, âFive, if youâre taking Bunny into account, too.â
âJesus, Poppy,â he snorts, and he doesnât know why heâs pushing his luck anymore, risking the fact that she might change her mind, but he likes pressing her buttons. Likes the soft way in which she looks up at him, her eyes going round as she waits for him to respond with a slight smudge of white at the corner of her lip that he wants to swipe at with his thumb. âYou sure you can fit me in?â
She nods, tilting her head like she has to convince him at all. âWe could cuddle?â
He scoffs, more so in disbelief that she actually thinks he needs to be talked into it somehow. âThought thatâs what your pillow is for?â He teases, pushing himself off the doorjamb and sliding past her with a steadying hand on her hip, reaching for his toothbrush and holding it out for her to add the paste.Â
âYouâre really gonna use up the last of your energy to chirp a pillow?â
âItâs hideous,â he mumbles almost intelligibly around the toothbrush, snickering when Poppy bumps her hip into his.Â
âItâs relaxing.â She pouts, leaning once more against the sink instead of vacating the bathroom, watching as he brushes his teeth with a lingering gaze stuck to the movement of his lips. âYou did this to me, you should be more concerned about my comfort.â
âIâm very concerned about you,â he coos, finishing up at the sink and wiping his mouth with his wrist before rinsing it off. âLie awake worrying about you here all alone, turns out youâre snuggled up to a big, strong bunch of fluff every night.â
âOhh,â she taunts, backing out of the bathroom before calling him out. âYouâre jealous.â
âMânot jealous,â he scoffs, following her and watching as she climbs into her all-too-inviting bed. âJust not playing three in the bed with your body pillow.â
He rounds the frame, and before she can protest, he grabs the thing with an unassuming grip, not expecting the weight of it and only able to fling it to the floor by his feet - not as far as heâd like but at least it isnât on his side of the bed, anymore, he thinks.
âHey,â she pouts adorably, lips round and too alluring for him to focus on for long. âIf I canât sleep on that, youâre gonna have to let me sleep on you.â
âOn me?â
âYep. Wrapped around you like a vine,â she affirms, âAnd I donât wanna hear you whining about dead arms or dead legs, the pillow doesnât talk back and Iâm not above kicking you out in the middle of the night.â
âCanât see myself complaining about being wrapped around like a vine,â he chuckles, his fingers working deftly to unbutton his pants, chest heating at the way her eyes follow the movement and her lips part. He tries so hard not to let the smug smile thatâs threatening to break out fully take over his lips, biting at them to withhold it as he notices her stare go glassy.Â
âGood.â She mutters, distracted as he pushes down, the fabric bunching at his ankles before he kicks it off and bends to take off his socks, too.Â
He moves to take off his shirt, stopping with his fingers clutched at the back before he asks, âThis okay?â
Her throat bobs, and her eyes flicker from the flex of his muscles to meet his gaze, widened and dazed. She presses her lips together and nods, and he can feel the heat of her stare prickle at his skin as he works the t-shirt over his head, shaking his hair back out once itâs off.
Even in the dimmed light, he can see the warmth creeping up her neck, the flush on her chest and the tug of her bottom lip between her teeth.
That article he had found the night before flashes clearly in his head, and reads back to him almost verbatim.
With the loss of fatigue and nausea at the end of the first trimester, expectant mothers may experience an increase in their sex drive.Â
Poppy looks like she wants to eat him whole.
It makes him feel like heâs on fire.Â
Especially when he considers what happened the last time they were in this bed together.
If she wasnât fighting so hard to keep her eyes open, he might have called her out on it.Â
He reaches to turn off the light before he crawls under the covers and sidles up to her body, laying on his side and watching as she mirrors him, the two of them knocking knees in the middle of the mattress.Â
âCâmon then,â he mutters lowly into the space between them, âDo your worst.â
âYou donât actually want me to sleep on you.â
âI donât care how you sleep as long as youâre actually sleeping.â
âYouâll regret that when I keep you up all night fidgeting in my dreams.â Her body relaxes a little more as they carry on talking, her legs loosening until he starts to feel them press a little more against his own, and he tries to best to make his limbs receptive, adapting to her touch - adapting to her needs, even.Â
âYouâre still having bad dreams?â
He remembers her talking to his mom about them before - about them making her feel restless, so vivid that she wakes up still feeling exhausted. He remembers his mom talking about the kind of dreams she had when she was carrying him, about animals and aliens and weird, subconscious fears she didnât even know she had before she was pregnant.
âTheyâre not all bad,â she hums, âJust strange.â
âWhat are they about?â
Her eyes flicker up to his, still shining in the darkness of the room, and it makes his throat go dry.
âDoesnât matter.â
âTalking about it might help,â he insists.
She considers it for a second, and he holds his breath while she does, watching her gaze go back and forth between his eyes until it settles on his mouth. âI dream about you.â
âAbout me?â He frowns, despite the jump of his heart rate, âLike nightmares?â
âNo,â she shifts toward him, closing the gap between them just that little bit more, âNot like that, not scary.â She presses her hand to his chest, soft fingertips toying with the gold chain that sits around the base of his neck. âSad, maybe.â
âSad dreams?â He asks, and sheâs close enough now that he extends an arm out under the covers to rest on her hip, flexing his fingers out to the small of her back.
âYou keep leaving me.â
âOh.â
Great, he thinks, even the dream version of him lets her down.
âIt doesnât mean anything, itâs just a dream. I know you wouldnât, âcause youâre obsessed with me, and all,â Closer again, her hips wiggle and his grip on her tightens ever so slightly. âBut it feels real, and I guess I get upset about it.â
âPoppy-,â
âItâs stupid, I know.â
âItâs not stupid,â he frowns, clutching at her with purpose now, using the leverage he has on her hip to push his own closer to her, their legs fully intertwined now. âI mean, itâs stupid in the sense that I would never leave you, but itâs not stupid that the thought of it upsets you. Iâd be upset, too.â
âYou would?â
âMohn,â he doesnât know how they can get closer, but he can only try. His legs are slotted between hers, her thigh draped across his, the swell of her tummy pressed into the curve of his waist, bare skin touching where her tank top has ridden up and itâs warm and soft and intoxicating, almost. Her hands are pressed to his chest and shoulder, short nails tickling at the flesh there when she chooses to gently scrape and scratch at him, and he could so easily inch his face toward hers until their mouths meet. âIf I kept dreaming that you were leaving me, Iâd be waking up screaming and crying and holding onto you for dear life.â
The smile she gives him is almost shy, and he feels his heart melting into a sticky, gloopy pile in his chest. Heâs so far gone for her it isnât even funny anymore, isnât something he feels like he can shoulder the jokes of for much longer. Itâs all-consuming, and serious, and it washes over him like a tidal wave when she says, âIâd never leave you either.â
He presses the tip of his nose to hers, bumping at it until she angles her head how he needs, and he can press his lips to the swell of hers.
This kiss reminds him of the one she had given him back in her bedroom at her parentâs house.
Itâs gentle, unassuming, tame, if anything.
It might be one of his favourites.
Because this kind of intimacy with her means more than the rushed, frantic collisions they had found themselves in before.
As much as he enjoyed those, and if youâd have asked him at any other point in the day, heâd have given an arm and a leg to have experienced them again, these kinds of kisses mean more to him than that.Â
Theyâre precious to him - provide comfort when heâs laying awake most nights in his own bed, and thinking of all the ways in which he wants to take the next steps with her. He thinks about the soft press of their lips together, and the deeper meaning of it being the sturdy foundations of something way bigger.
This is where it starts for them.
Itâs about more than that - itâs about the dedication the two of them share to do things right. To take their time with each other to make sure that it will last this time.
And itâs in her lips he always finds the affirmations he needs. It will last this time.Â
He lets out a self-satisfied hum when they part, half chuckle, half sigh, and she tilts her head inquisitively before her eyes flutter open. âWhat?â
âNothing.â And when she leans back and looks up at him with a pouty frown, he snorts. âMaybe I should be jealous of the pillow if this is what youâve been getting up to.â
âShh,â she cranes her neck and presses her face into the warmth of his chest, before mumbling âPillows donât talk, remember,â into it and smiling into the vibrations of his fond laughter.
He falls asleep thinking about the way all the curves of her perfectly fit into the curves of him - the puff of her smiling cheeks pressing into his chest, the swell of her belly pressing into his waist, and the wrap of her legs locking him into an embrace he wouldnât want to leave even if he had a choice about it.
Nico had thought it would have been the fidgeting that kept him awake. The first few times he woke in the night to Poppy shuffling in his arms, he had just waited it out until her body relaxed, and would subtly and softly tighten his hold on her until she settled into it - the warmth of him easing her back into slumber and allowing him to fall back, too.
He had gotten used to it after that, his body not rousing fully from sleep most times, instinctively accommodating whichever position she needed to be in until he slipped back under, and he could hardly say it irritated him - the desire to be in this position far outweighing his need for an uninterrupted, full nightâs sleep.
But then the noises had started. The hums and the whimpers, the staggered breaths, the whines - and he couldnât stay asleep thinking she was having another of those dreams.
The one where some alternate, dip-shit version of himself leaves her for whatever stupid reason.Â
That brings him into full consciousness, tightening his hold on her with a furrowed brow, hand splayed out across the exposed part of her lower back, where her tank has bunched up to reveal warm skin, and he presses firmly until theyâre touching at every which point of their bodies they possibly can.
Maybe in her dreams sheâll feel his presence, feel comforted, and the rational part of her brain will kick in that it isnât real - that she has nothing to worry or be afraid about if he can seep into her subconscious with every touch.
And then she makes another noise - a mixture of a shudder-like breath and a gasp - and her hips jut forward, and he realises that maybe that isnât the kind of dream sheâs having. When he focuses on the other places they are touching, he knows for sure.
With one of his thighs slotted between hers, pressed right up against the apex where they meet, he swears he can feel a dampness even through her shorts.
Fuck.
Oh God.
He can feel himself half-hard already, heâs been that way since he crawled into bed beside her and they snuggled up so close, but this is impossible to ignore now. It doesnât help how close they are, feeling himself stiffening into her side.
Arousal swirls like a whirlpool in the pit of his stomach, and it whooshes almost out of control when he feels her jut her hips again, grinding down onto his flesh and whimpering into his chest.
âPoppy,â he breathes, figuring he canât let her carry on now that heâs awake, himself. It wouldnât be right, he thinks, and curses the part of himself that argues internally. He pinches at her hip, careful not to aid her in her movements, before he tries again. âPoppy, wake up.â
She whines, shuffling as she regains consciousness, her face pressing into his chest as he just about makes out her grumbling, âDonât want to.â
âYouâve got to.â He squeezes again, willing himself to ignore how good it feels to hold the fleshy part of her hip in his hands. He leans back a little with his neck, careful not to move any part of his lower body now that sheâs awake, and looks down at her as her face contorts in confusion. âCâmon, need you to look at me.â
âNico,â God help him, it sounds like a moan. And double God help him, because she shuffles with her whole body against him, and presses one of her thighs straight into the hardened length in his briefs. She gasps at the same time he winces, and her eyes shoot up to meet his, glistening in the dark of the night and panicked. âIâm so sorry, I didnât mean to-,â
âSâfine,â he mumbles, desperate for her not to shuffle back away from his touch, and he feels relief flood his system when she keeps his leg slotted between hers, only separating their bodies at the top.
âDo you need to handle that?â
âNo, Iâll be good.â Itâs probably a lie. If she carries on the way she has been, heâll no doubt have some sort of internal meltdown. Heâll stay hard just thinking about it for weeks. âDo you?â
âDo I?â
âYeah, you were uhm-,â he breathes, not knowing why heâs embarrassed to say it when sheâs literally pregnant with his child. Theyâre both adults, who have been there and done that once before - and have spent the last few hours slotted together like two pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. âDreaming.â
âI was-,â she frowns, brows scrunching together and lips forming a pout around her next words that donât quite tumble out before she gasps, her hips shifting like she has realised what rests between them for the first time, âOh my God.â
âItâs okay,â he reassures her as she begins to shuffle back.
âOh my God!â She scrambles away from him, the sheets twisting around her body, and he feels an almighty loss when the warmth of her is no longer pressed up against him. It makes him realise just how hard he is, now, his focus entirely on the pulsing pressure gathering between his legs instead of her touch.
âItâs fine, at least you werenât having a nightmare-,â
âNo, Iâm just living one, now.â She groans, the end muffled by the fact that she pulls her sheets over her face to hide the heat creeping up her neck.Â
âPoppy,â he feels a laugh rumble from the depths of his chest, and his brain works too slow to stop it before it comes out in a low chuckle, Poppy responding immediately by poking her head out with a glare.
âYou think itâs funny?â
âNo-,â
âTell that to your face!â She pouts, brows furrowed in an attempt at intimidation that sheâs too cute to get away with - cheeks flushed, skin glowing from the soft sweat that arose from them bundling up together for so long. âYouâre laughing.â
âNot laughing,â he says through a smile, lips twisting in amusement as she huffs in response, and before she can burrow herself back under the covers, he reaches under them to paw at her hip, âCâmere.â
âNo.â
âCome here.â He gives her little choice about it, firming his grasp on her flesh and reaching with his other hand to lift and pull her over, twisting his body so that they press back together and he can hold her on top of him. She puts up little protest, balancing herself with soft hands pressed to his bare chest, and he likes the way her fingers curl just a little, nails scratching just enough to feel it. She does make an effort to keep her hips raised, never pressing them fully down as he holds her above him. âItâs fi-,â
âItâs not fine.â She frowns, her nails digging in a little harder, and Nico canât help the slight buck of his hips. âItâs not fair, Iâm so worked up all the time and nothing helps and youâre not doing anything about it-,â
âMe?â He scoffs in amusement, âYou want me to do something?â
âNot if youâre gonna keep laughing about it!â She swats at his chest, and he takes a hand from her hip to grasp at her wrist. âYou come in here all warm and snuggly, telling me youâre obsessed with me and taking your shirt off in slow motion-,â
He uses the grip on her wrist to catch her off guard, tugging at it until she stumbles, her other wrist going limp as she falls forward, and he leans his own head up to bump their mouths together on her way down.
Poppyâs lips are parted when they meet his, and he takes immediate advantage, slotting his tongue between them until it presses straight against hers, and she responds with fervour, her body arching straight into the curves of his and hips pushing down until he feels that press of the damp patch on her shorts on his bare thigh.
She moves like putty in his hands as he repositions the two of them, twisting his body until he can lay her on the mattress, pushing down into her with the steady rocking of his hips as she lifts hers to meet his in a slow rhythm.Â
She breathes soft moans into his mouth, and her legs part completely to accommodate him, wrapping themselves around him for leverage so that she can grind her core directly onto the stiff length in his briefs.
Itâs heaven - the way she manages to rock herself straight onto his cock with every roll of her hips - and with the way her lips part with a gasp, he knows she feels it too.
Theyâre hardly kissing anymore, panting and moaning into each otherâs mouths as the friction builds between them - heâs pawing under the hem of her tank top, sliding to push it further up to expose her belly, and sheâs clawing at his back, gripping him closer than he thought possible as their chests press together and he realises for the first time all night that she hasnât been wearing a bra when he feels the hardened buds poke through her top. The hand sneaking up her skin heads straight in that direction, thumb wiggling between their bodies until it runs over her nipple, the sensation furthering the arch of her back and eliciting a deep whine as she bites teasingly down on his bottom lip.Â
âSâthat feel good?â He mumbles into her mouth, barely able to get the words out before the pressure of her lips around his closes, her tongue darting out to poke at his. She gives an affirmative hum, and he feels the vibrations of it travel all the way down his throat, filling his chest with a warm buzz. He blames the lightheadedness it causes for his incessant need to tease her, but is thankful it doesnât entirely ruin the moment when he follows up with, âBetter than your dreams?â
âDepends if you make me come this time.â She teases back, the tip of her nose bumping his.
Whatever version of him sheâs been dreaming of is a loser. A certified idiot. What kind of man has this girl at his fingertips and doesnât finish the job? Doesnât satisfy her the way she deserves?
A schmuck.
âCan feel you soaking through your shorts,â He has a hand on her hip that slides down, over the roundness of her ass and grips at the soft flesh of her thighs until he can push himself straight up against her core, his entire body thrumming at the way she writhes in pleasure. âHow long you been like this, huh? All desperate for me?â
âToo long,â she whines, pushing back against him, seeking whatever touch or friction she can get, âNeed you to fuck me, Nico.â
âCanât,â he sighs out a halfhearted denial, to which her lips pout in response. He probably could fight through the almighty ache that has settled into his bones, he definitely wants to, but it might not live up to her expectations - the last thing he ever wants to do is disappoint her. âNot tonight, Iâd last 10 seconds,â
âI donât care.â He can tell she means it, she probably isnât far off, herself, having gotten halfway there just in her sleep. âCâmon, youâre being mean,â
âI could be meaner,â he smirks, his cheeks pushing into dimples that she immediately presses her lips to. âYou know how long Iâve waited to touch you again? When you give me those sweet little kisses,â
âTouch me then,â she breathes not too far off his ear, eliciting shivers that creep down his spine until he arches into her. âPlease.â
âYou donât have to beg me, pretty Poppy.â He tells her, his voice low as he works at taking her shorts and panties off one leg at a time, her knees bending in time with the movement of his hands. âRemember what I told you before, Iâll give you whatever you want,â he presses a kiss to the corner of her mouth. âWhatever you need,â
âNeed you inside me.â
âDo you have a condom?â
âNow you ask me that?â She scoffs in disbelief, breaking out into a chuckle that quickly dies off when she takes notice of where his hands are going, pushing at the waistband of his briefs until he bears his all to her hungry eyes. Her lips part as he stumbles to kick off the fabric, and her gaze lingers as he takes himself into a firm grip and closes the distance, her lashes fluttering in anticipation.Â
He slides his length teasingly against her folds, pressing into the wetness that has gathered there, coating himself in it and hearing her pleasured gasp echo around his skull.
âIs that a no?â
âNico, I swear to God, if you donât-,â He cuts her off as he pushes his cock into her, further than he thought it could go at first but sheâs so wet that he moves with slight ease, already. Sheâs eager, too, lifting her hips until they meet his, and heâs as far inside her as he can possibly go, settling there as their breathing syncs and he presses his clammy forehead straight to hers.
Sheâs the one to start shifting, rocking her hips as they both groan and gasp into the small space between their mouths, and their matched desperation seeps into the frantic movements between them, him fucking into her in a building pace and her meeting it with the arch of her back and the scratch of her nails down his.Â
He has to be careful not to collapse on top of her entirely, muscles flexing at either side of her head as he holds himself up, and sheâs mindful of winding her legs too tight around him, instead working from below to push up to meet him instead of pulling him down to meet her.
It all catches up to him quicker than he would like, overstimulated by the sticky press of his chest to hers, sweat accumulating between their bodies and he feels it everywhere they touch. The clamminess of his neck under her hand at the top of his back, the sheen on his forehead that he uses to reach up to push his hair back when it starts to restrict his view of her, the curve of her belly when she arches a little too much into him and they slot all the way together. But his worries are quelled by the soft trembling of her thighs around him, and the way her mouth falls agape in unadulterated bliss.Â
Sheâs close, too.
âSo good to me,â he presses his lips clumsily to the corner of hers, remembering how sheâd liked it the last time when he praised her, âMy pretty flower, my good girl,â
âYours,â she pants out, bumping her nose against his before chasing another kiss, muttering, âIâm yours,â between his lips.Â
âMine.â He affirms, his big, calloused hand cupping the side of her sweaty face, possessively. He loses his rhythm as he loses himself in her, his hips stuttering sloppily as he chases his high, âAll mine. Iâd give you anything. You gonna come for me?â
She nods, and when Nico gets a good look at her, her eyes are glazed over, dazed and on the verge of falling apart, and he balances himself on one hand to reach between them and press at her clit until she stumbles over the edge, legs tightening in a shaky hold around his waist as she comes around him.
Heâs actively trying to commit it all to memory, the sweet sounds that spill from her lips, the delicious dig of her nails into his flesh, the tremors that travel all throughout her body as it wracks with pleasure, the way her muscles contract around his cock as it spills into her, filling her with the stutter of his hips.
He collapses to the side of her, their limbs tangling limply between them, her body twisting with his so that he stays inside, and the room filled with the noise of their panting as they both try to catch their breath.
They lay together in blissful peace for a good couple of minutes, her pointing a finger and tracing mindless doodles into his chest and him raking his fingers gently through her hair. Months, and years before that, of tension leading them both to this point, where Nico feels lighter than a feather laying beside the girl of his dreams.
He blames the dizzying way in which she consumes his thoughts for what comes out of his mouth next - but he just feels so content, so at ease, that the stupid joke stumbles out before his brain can register to stop it.
âDonât think your pillow can do that.â
She snorts from beside him, her eyes crinkling in genuine amusement, and the way her body shakes with laughter has the rumblings of arousal travel through him again.Â
âYouâre such an idiot,â she giggles, swinging her leg over him and he twists in sync, making sure he stays inside her as she lifts her lips back towards his - any earlier exhaustion from either of them long forgotten as their mouths slot back together and their hips start to move again, chasing further euphoria.
Nico wakes the next morning with a sense of deja-vu that strikes at him like a bat, a full bladder, an ache that settles over him from top to toe, a buzz on a nightstand, and a sleeping Poppy beside him, tucked up against his body with tangled legs and her face pressed into his chest.Â
The sun is peaking through the closed curtains, casting the room aglow, and he watches her rouse from her own sleep at the continuous vibrations from beside her. She groans as she twists out from their entanglement, and he keeps a hand at her hip to make sure she doesnât move too far, already missing the warmth of her.
She checks her phone before she answers it, rolling back over into his side and settling next to him as she shuffles up so that theyâre a bit more level.
He watches her as she speaks, admiring how she glows in the small slither of sunlight that casts directly upon her like an angel - despite the mess of her hair and the sleepy-swelling of her face. He isnât entirely paying attention to whatâs being said, watching her fingertips play with the chain that sits on the base of his neck while she talks, leaning forward to bump his nose at her brow and pressing a fleeting kiss there, content in the domesticity of it all.Â
He wants all his mornings to start like this.
âThatâs perfect, Iâll see you then, thank you.â She closes her call before hanging up, discarding of her phone behind her and focusing her attention back on Nicoâs chest.
âWho was that?â He hums as she shuffles back up against him, his hand slithering over her hip to rest on the small of her back.
âJust my ex,â she shrugs, âIâm gonna leave you here on your own and go meet up with him.â
âWow,â he chuckles, eyes dancing over her lips as they curl into a self-satisfied smirk, âYouâve been dying to fire that bullet, havenât you?â
âMmhm, Iâm making the most out of my quick wit while I still have it, Luke told me the other day that womenâs brains shrink during pregnancy.â
âWe need to start taking Google rights away from people.âÂ
âThatâs what I said!â She smiles like sheâs proud of the way they think the same things, âIt was the doctorâs office. They had a power cut and theyâre gonna be running behind so our appointment has been shifted to later.â Her fingers start to dance teasingly across his chest, her tone carrying a suggestive lilt as she continues to speak, her touch moving down as she suggests, âSo we could go back to sleep, or we could-,â
He leans up and kisses her with his hands cupping her cheeks, holding her firm against him as he feels her smile against his lips. âIâll take option two.â
After a blissful morning in Poppyâs apartment, where the two of them, both literally and figuratively, stayed joint at the hip - in her bed, in her shower, no funny business, she said she just wanted to wash his hair, in her kitchen, drinking his morning coffee out of a mug she painted just for him, on her couch, snuggled up when exhaustion caught back up and they had a quick nap together, bad backs be damned - and an early afternoon spent in the doctorâs office, where they learn that their baby is now growing bones, which Poppy should start to feel move soon, and can smile and frown and squint, Nico glides through his afternoon practice with a smile of his own that wonât shift.
He has a new picture that he elatedly displays on the shelf in his cubby, the boys all getting a good look at the now not-so-Cheeto-like shape of his baby, cooing over all the new developments like proud uncles and chirping Nico for the ever-present dopey look on his face.Â
No amount of jokes directed his way will ruin this for him, though.Â
This feeling of rapture that hasnât left since he first opened his eyes in the morning. The way his body buzzes at even the thought of the girl waiting for him to finish practice, to come home to an apartment that she had told him earlier to keep the key to, to kiss at her rounding belly and know that their baby is growing hair and limbs and expressions in there.
To finally say goodbye to the baby steps that heâs been taking for what feels like forever, and dive head first into the crystal clear waters of life with Poppy. Sharing a space, being intimate in every which way with one another, it feels like itâs all heâs ever wanted.
And he wants to bask in this feeling for as long as he can, pushing down the impending date of his flight back home, replying to the emails from his national team coach about the upcoming world championship games and then pretending they donât exist.Â
The idea of being in Switzerland for the summer has always filled him with joy - being home, being with his family, itâs where he needs to be after a season like heâs had - losses and injuries and all the turmoil that comes with them - but the thought of being away from Poppy, of missing any of these scans or moments with her and their baby, it fills him with dread. Her motherâs words from their dinner the week before ring through his head like a bell, loud and impossible to ignore.Â
Which is why he finds himself heading for her place when his practice is over - after showering at the rink and dropping home to pick up an overnight bag, he drives over with all intentions of spending the night again. Sitting her down and talking over the potential of him flying back out for appointments and visits.
She greets him with a kiss once heâs gotten to her apartment and found her in her kitchen, rendering him stunned for only a second before he responds to her touch, hands falling to her waist and lips closing around hers.
It only drives his point further home that he canât go too long without seeing her, now. Not if this is how heâs welcomed back, not if this is going to become a thing.Â
He pulls her body flush against his, deepening the kiss like itâs been more than a few hours since he last saw her, savouring the taste of her vanilla lip balm and the way her bump presses into his stomach.Â
When they part, he finds himself chasing her, pressing quick pecks at her swollen lips until sheâs beaming in response, and he feels like his entire body is on fire.Â
âWow, you really are obsessed with me,â she giggles, pressing her hands to his chest to keep him at bay, looking up at him with the glimmer of the light reflecting in her eyes. âYou okay?â
âI think your mom was right.â
He doesnât even know why he said that, the words tumbling out before he can even think them over, and as he can feel his own forehead crease into a frown, and his own brows push together, he sees Poppyâs do the same.
âThat might be the most unsexy thing youâve ever said to me.â She pouts, balm smudged still around her lips as they form into a confused pout that he already wants to kiss away, âWhere did that come from?â
âWhen she said I wonât be around enough,â he flexes his fingers against her hips, tightening his hold on her, âI was thinking about going back home before and I realised I donât want to miss out on anything, I want to be around if you need me-,â
âPlease donât let her get in your head,â Poppy worries as her hands travel up, her fingers curling delicately around either side of his neck, âShe doesnât understand what being home means to you, she just says things she knows will sting, you shouldnât have to fly back and forth just to make her happy-,â
âI want to make you happy.â
âYou do.â She promises, âWhen you donât mention my mother, at least.â
He feels a little better at that, at the conviction of her words, the honesty in her eyes, the soft curve of her lips. But the conversation needs to be had, something needs to be set in place to quell the flickering flames of anxiety that fill his chest before it becomes an inferno.Â
Before he can open his mouth to carry on, she speaks instead.
âGo sit down, I have a surprise for you.â
And despite the itch in him to say something else on the topic before she completely shuts it down, he follows her command, the excited sparkle in her eyes hypnotising him into compliance.Â
He waits on her couch for her to come over, and when she does, she has a small, white box in hand. Rectangle in shape, around 5 inches deep and 8 inches long.
âWhatâs this?â He asks when she places the box into his hands, the lid blank and closed.
âCupcakes.â
âWhatâs the occasion?â When he goes to lift the lid, she places her hand over his, shuffling until sheâs kneeling on the couch, ankles tucked beneath her.
âIâve been sneaky.â
She looks proud of herself, a sweet grin hesitantly stretching her lips as her eyes dart between his, and he can feel his lips mirror hers.
âOh yeah?â
âYeah,â she hums, âWhen I had my blood taken before you came in for the scan earlier, I asked Lucy to write down the gender if she could see it clear enough.â
Nico feels his heart stutter.
Itâs one of the big things he had feared missing out on, having been told they wouldnât get a proper view of it until 16 weeks - in another 2 weeks time - at which point he would more than likely be back home. He had resigned himself to finding out over the phone - still exciting, but not the same. âBut I thought they couldnât see it yet?â
âDepends on the position Cheeto wants to be in,â Poppy shrugs, âThey do say it isnât definite, so if it grows or loses an appendage in the next few weeks, blame Lucy, not me.â
âSo you know?â
Thereâs no way she could have hidden it from him, so far. Poppy canât keep a secret from him to save her life.
âNo. Bonnie at the bakery on the corner knows. She hid it in the frosting.â
Nico takes the lid off the box now on his lap, looking into it to see two cupcakes, a thick serving of white frosting and a round, disc-like cake topper with blue and pink writing.
âBaby Hischier?â
He feels warm all over, a static-like tingling spreading across his skin, and he can feel heat creeping up his neck. It all feels so real, so overwhelming. Seeing their baby earlier, the blurred, splotchy shape of itâs head, little features like a nose, lips and eyes starting to form more clearly in the picture. A little baby with his last name.
âIt is your baby,â Poppy chuckles, reaching for the box herself and handing one of the cupcakes over to him.Â
âNo hyphen?â He elaborates, and he can feel his brow twitch of its own accord, catching her eye and making her lips twist, fondly, in the way that makes him already anticipate some smart-ass comeback.
âItâs a cupcake, not a billboard,â she quips, âWe could do that, it thatâs what you want?â
âI thought that would be what you wanted.â If it is, heâll do it that way, but God does he all of a sudden hate hyphens.Â
âI havenât really thought about it, to be honest. Hischier just felt right when I wrote it down for Bonnie. I like your name.â
You can have it, he thinks.
âThe less claim my family have to our baby, the better. Plus, itâs kind of the tradition, to give the baby itâs fatherâs surname.â
âBecause weâre so traditional,â he chuckles, liking the way he makes her laugh, too.
âThatâs true. Maybe we should make up a name, then? Say, fuck the system,â
âHischierâs fine.â He says, resolutely, a sudden wave of possessiveness washing over him, and he only feels slightly ashamed of it.
âHischier is great.â She reassures him, enough to make his chest puff with pride, and the smile that tugs at the corners of her mouth is enough to tell him sheâs proud of her own teasing - and all too aware of his mini-neanderthal moment. âCan we get on with it, Iâve been glaring at this box all afternoon.â
âI donât know, Iâm all of a sudden nervous about eating a cupcake.â
âWelcome to my first trimester.â
He can feel the beat of his heart in every inch of his body.
He hasnât really given it much thought, before now, if thereâs any specific gender he wants it to be. Heâs always thought it corny, when people say I just want a healthy baby, but that truly is all he wants.
He sees the best of both worlds - a mini him, or a mini Poppy. Half of each of them in one bundle of joy.
Heâll be in love with it, either way.
âWeâve just got to do it,â Poppy says, placing the box down on the coffee table and holding her cupcake across from his. âClose your eyes and take a bite after three.â
He nods, before cheers-ing his cupcake against hers, and then closes his eyes, taking a deep breath and waiting for Poppy to start the countdown.Â
âOneâŠâ He peaks an eye open, watching and unable to stop the grin that spreads into his cheeks, already. âTwoâŠâ
She opens an eye, too.
âClose your eyes, Mohn.â He warns her.
âI was checking yours were closed.â
He makes a show of scrunching them shut, assuming sheâs doing the same, and she starts the countdown back up again.
On three, he takes a bite and opens his eyes, disregarding whatever colour sits on his own cupcake and immediately watching for Poppyâs reaction.
Her bite had been clumsy, the frosting smearing on her lips, and where he had wanted to see her eyes light up, his gaze is stuck in a magnetised grip to the soft pink colour of the sugary goodness that now surrounds her mouth.Â
A girl.
A mini Poppy - pretty eyes, a killer smile that he folds to in an instant, a sharp tongue that fills his life with equal parts sarcasm and light.
Heâs so done for.
Before he can help himself, he discards his cupcake onto the coffee table and pounces forward, hoping that she flings hers in the same direction as he takes her face between both hands and pulls her lips into his, licking the frosting straight from them before he kisses her with all the passion he can muster.
Itâs messy, he can feel the icing transfer to his own upper lip, tasting the sugar as she giggles into his mouth, and his whole body lights up with the joy of it all, their teeth clashing in a messy abundance of shared glee.
He canât get enough of this feeling, of the sound of her blissful laughter, and so even when they part, he keeps going back for more, pressing his lips to any part of her face he can reach - her lips, her chin, her nose, her cheeks - and when theyâre touching the corner of her mouth, he feels the movement of it as she asks, âAre you happy?â
âSo happy.â Itâs an understatement, but heâs hard pressed to think of more elaborate wording, so he kisses her again before saying, âCome home with me. To Switzerland. I donât want to spend another summer missing you, Poppy. I donât want to be apart from you and our baby girl.â
He doesnât know why he hasnât asked before. He knows itâs what heâs wanted this whole time, to be in the place he loves the most with the girls he might love more.Â
âReally?â
âI wanna share the other half of my life with you. We can sort out a doctor so we donât have to fly back and forth or miss any appointments, and it gives my family a chance to spend time with you, I can show you all my favourite places, we can-,â
âOkay.â
âOkay?â
âYou donât have to sell it to me, Nico, Iâm already there.â
âYeah?â The thumping of his heart is so vigorous he thinks she can probably see it, breaking out of his chest and flying out toward her like a cartoon.Â
âIâm hardly gonna say no to a European summer.â She teases with a shrug, licking at the remaining frosting on her lips before she leans in to press them softly against his, again.Â
âThe fact Iâm there is just a bonus?â
âIf thatâs what you want to believe.â
Next Chapter
Taglist: @alwaysclassyeagle @bunbunbl0gs @idgaf-if-youre-here @youflowerr-youfeast @thearchersstuff @bellsdi0r @wonderheartz @jjgsunflower @butterflies35 @kenziepickle @josierosie @laheyxlover @mrsmattytkachuk @dasiysthings (sorry if your tag hasn't worked btw)
#nico hischier#nico hischier x oc#nico hischier smut#nico hischier fanfiction#nhl fanfiction#nico hischier imagine#*oys#*writing#raise ur hand if I got you with the warning lmao#again sorry for the wait on this!!!!! let's all pray life doesn't find another way to smack me down this week#I still can't talk I sound crazy#but the next chapter might be a similar if not longer wait BECAUSE I want to focus on writing something else#just a one off thing#but idak because when inspiration strikes who am I to deny it
176 notes
·
View notes
Note
I can confirm the Christmas fic scratched the part of my brain I didnât necessarily know even needed it!!!
Please more Santana!!!
gloria! â
santana lopez x fem!reader x rachel berry



santana and rachel face-off in a game of musical tug-of-war. the prize? you, of course!
word count: 1900 warnings: the girls are fighting a/n: i'm so happy to see all the love for the christmas fic!
this is a sneak peek at the super long santana/rachel fic i've been writing. tbh i don't know if it will ever get done but a girl can dream!
this fic is clearly based on the scene from 5x10 and can i just say the glee version of gloria from the episode is so so so good!!
another day, another shift. except this time rachel couldn't count on you to get her through it. it was just her and kurt working today, and yeah, obviously kurt was better than nothing, but he didn't compare to you.Â
he couldn't compare to your little smiles as you weaved through rows of tables, the ones that nearly made her lose balance and drop every dish she was carrying. or when your hands brushed hers for a millisecond as you both wiped down the counter. or when you were scribbling orders in your notepad and looked up every once in a while, eyes meeting across the floor.
every touch, every look, every smile made rachel's heart soar, as much as she tried to deny it. she looked forward to work whenever it included you, and hated it whenever you were gone. which is why she stormed into the diner on this occasion looking the picture of irritation.
that is until she starts toward her first table and sees you sitting there. her fingers freeze where they're tying the strings of her apron. there you are twirling the straw of your milkshake, glowing as if there's a spotlight over your head. rachel feels the smile start to tug at her lips.
then she sees who you're with and her lips fall into a thin line. she stomps over to the booth, passing kurt who's seated on the counter with a tired, knowing expression.
"here we go," he mumbles, eyes following rachel as she stops in front of the table, hands planted on her hips.
"what is this," she interrupts with that sharp edge to her voice, gesturing wildly between you and your lunch date.
"oh, hi, rachel!" santana exclaims, beaming up at rachel with that anything but kind smile. rachel narrows her eyes at her, knowing santana's intentions, before whipping her head around to you.
"what are you doing?" she borderline shouts, leaning in toward you. "what happened to you being on my side?"
right. the fight rachel and santana had last week. definitely not the first and not the last. you couldn't remember how it beganâsomething to do with you per usualâbut it definitely ended with rachel storming out of the apartment and slamming the door behind her.
"rachel-" you start, though you can't get more than word out before santana jumps in.
"please, berry. in the past four years, i don't think she's ever been on your side," santana says, leaning forward on her elbows. "but who can blame her? it's just different when you have history, right, babe?"
she looks to you with that smug, self-assured smile while your gaze flickers nervously between the two of them.
on one hand santana, your high school ex-girlfriend, the one you'd planned your entire future around. that was until, she'd gone to louisville for college and you'd flocked to new york. it was ironic that the distance had been the cause of your break-up, only for you two to end up in the same city just months later. despite your weak protests, she'd been dead set on getting you back since moving to new york, even if it meant squashing rachel's little crush on you.
on the other hand was rachel, who had become your best friend since moving to new york, but sometimes blurred the lines of becoming something more. she wished you'd just open your eyes and see that she was the one who had been here for you all this time, not santana.
you notice rachel's jaw clench and her fists tighten at her sides, like she's threatening to blow at any moment. you'd attempt damage control if you could even get a word in.
"no, i see what you're doing, trying to weasel your back into her life," rachel grits, finger pointed aggressively in santana's face. "but let me tell you, i'll let you have the apartment, i'll let you have kurt, but you can not steal her."
"you don't own her, rachel," kurt finally chimes in from the background.
"i'm not speaking to you, traitor!" rachel spins, shouting at kurt who doesn't look the least surprised.
"wow, and i'm supposed to be the jealous ex," santana laughs. she doesn't miss the blood that rushes to rachel's cheeks. "you have something you want to tell us? to tell y/n?"
rachel flounders for a second, eyes nervously flickering over to you in an attempt to gauge your reaction. luckily you seem too overwhelmed to process exactly what santana is suggesting.
"and i don't need to steal her, yentl. your bestie over here, yeah, she's been mine," santana says, leaning back against the booth, clearly satisfied with herself. "always will be."
rachel's about to explode when you're suddenly saved by the bell. you exhale a sigh of relief when your manager inserts himself into the conversation.
"rachel, the couple at table three is requesting a number. the wife's name is gloria, so they want 'gloria' by laura branigan."
before rachel can respond, santana is shooting up from her seat.
"well, even though i'm off-duty, i think i'll take the lead on this one, since rachel obviously can't handle that song," santana tells him, sliding out of the booth. but not before grabbing your hand. "and my girl here will back me up," she finishes, dragging you along with her before you can protest.
"you know what," rachel says, grabbing you by the other arm and following after you. "why don't you back both of us up, and then at the end, you can decide which one of us is better."
you shoot kurt a pleading glance over your shoulder before santana tugs you onto the makeshift stage and the first notes of the song blast through the speakers. you try your best to ignore the growing tension for the sake of the customers, but it proves to be a difficult task.
rachel turns to sing the first line, but santana beats her to it, stepping in front of rachel to soak up the spotlight.
gloria, you're always on the run now
as you sing the first verse with santana, you let yourself believe that maybe, just maybe, this performance won't be a total disaster. the two of you dance along to the beat, santana making you laugh with all her signature moves and then smiling to herself at your reactions. you both grin while leaning in and singing the words to each other, oozing that same flawless chemistry you had back in high school. you almost forgot how good it felt to perform with her. to be with her.
but you can't think about it for too long as rachel inserts herself between you two to take center stage.
was it something that they said?
you're taken a little off guard, but you quickly join in with rachel. she smiles back at you upon hearing your voice, ignoring santana who's glaring daggers into the back of her head. as you and rachel belt a note, she turns and presses her back into your front, to which you naturally drape an arm around her waist. rachel beams while santana grimaces.
santana immediately grabs you by the wrist, dragging you away from rachel and off the stage. she sings as she pulls you into the crowd of tables, leaving rachel pouting in her midst.
gloria, don't you think you're falling?
she leans into you, pointing a finger into your chest before letting it drag down the buttons of your uniform. it leaves your heart beating a little faster than before, and it seems she can tell by the way she's smirking back at you.
but then rachel dances her way back to the center and pushes santana away once more. santana freezes, before rounding one of the tables and staring rachel down with a look that could kill. rachel chooses to ignore her in favor of singing every word into your eyes.
at this point, you're starting to crack under the weight of the tension. you spare kurt a glance, only to find him staring back at the three of you with squinted eyes like a confused old person.
before you know it, santana's looping her arm around yours as smooth as ever and dragging you away from rachel again. but then rachel's grabbing you by the shoulder and pulling you back, leaving you in the middle of a sick game of tug of war.
rachel's hand trails down your arm, finding your hand and pulling your body into hers so she can dramatically dip you. santana looks personally offended by rachel's hands all over your body as she stomps away and climbs atop a table.
rachel leans back against a booth as she hits a high note, leaving you smiling at her. she basks in your attention before santana shoots back with a high note of her own. you look up at her standing on a tabletop, her arms outstretched and her eyes laser-focused on you.
you climb onto the counter for your own lines.
was it something that they said?
both rachel and santana flock to edge of the counter you're standing on, pressing their hands on the surface near your feet. they echo your words, each looking up and arching toward you with lovesick eyes.
all the voices in your head?
you let yourself get lost in the number, leaning down toward both of them and allowing your hands to swipe the underside of each of their chins. you can feel rachel lean into your touch and santana stare up at you in pure admiration, especially when you raise your arms to hit the high note.
they both extend their hands to help you down from the counter. you wish you hadn't accepted their help because, when you reach the ground, neither of them let go. they attempt to tug you in opposite directions, leaving you in an awkward middle ground. when they're both pulling hard enough to dislocate your shoulder, you finally shake yourself from their grip.
you can't even carry on singing anymore, too distracted by the clear battle over you as they circle you like predators hunting prey. santana's hand lingers low on your waist while rachel's grips your upper arm, each staking their claims on you as they sing the final notes of the song.
while the music dies and the diner erupts into cheers, you're frozen in no man's land. you don't have a moment to think before they pounce.
"okay, let's settle this once and for all," rachel sighs, breathlessly pulling herself into your side.
"who was better? and why was it me?" santana says, her nails digging into your skirt, looking like she's already won.
you glance between them, and then at kurt who's frantically shaking his head, telling you this is a losing battle. not that you don't already know that.
"iâŠwell, umâŠ"
"don't be shy, baby, tell her," santana says in a lower voice, breath tickling your ear. she knows what she's doing calling you those pet names. and it's definitely working from the way your knees weaken.
"stop pressuring her," rachel protests. "if she chooses you it's only because you're seducing her."
"yeah, cause she actually wants me," santana smirks, reveling in the disappointment that flashes across rachel's face at the realization.
but that was the question: who did you really want?
#santana lopez#santana lopez x reader#rachel berry#rachel berry x reader#glee#glee x reader#glee santana#glee rachel#santana lopez x you#rachel berry x you#santana lopez x fem!reader#rachel berry x fem!reader#pezberry#wlw#x fem!reader#lesbian
68 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Other Woman (Sergeant Hunter x Reader)
Notes: miscommunication Trope, Hunter is a Girl Dadâą, single fatherhood is hot, how can you hate Omega?? Tbh this is kinda goofy lol.
"Ah, kriff."
Hunter glanced at the glow of his comm and leaped off the couch, running around your house to grab his jacket and his shoes.
"Hunter?" you paused the holo film as he put his shoe on the wrong foot, and quickly had to change it.
"What's wrong?"
He glanced between you and the glow of the holo screen, with his hands held out as if to placate you.
"I am so sorry, I gotta go, my girl's expecting me."
You blinked once. Twice. Then there was a rushing in your ears as your entire world crumpled around you.
"Your...girl?" you asked, fists digging into the cushions of your couch. You had spent months flirting with Hunter, agonizing over whether of not he might like you back. When he asked you if you'd like a date, your heart soared to the moons and beyond. For reasons beyond you, you had invited him into your house, cooked him dinner, only to crash back down to the ground and find out he had someone else.
Hunter was completely oblivious to your sudden moral panic as he started talking about "his girl".
"She's brilliant, kinder than anyone I've ever met, and smart as a whip."
"Glad she's such a catch," You snapped, getting up and marching over to the door.
Hunter finally recognized the anger, radiating off you in waves.
"Is everything alright?"
You barked a humorless laugh.
"Is everything alright? You tell me, Mr. Dark-and-broody! Being in a relationship with multiple people at the same time may have been simple enough during the war, but not here! Not with me!"
His face fell.
"Oh right! I forgot, they didn't teach you any of that on Kamino." It was a particularly cruel barb, but you didn't care. You wanted Hunter to feel as utterly humiliated as you did right now.
"I... I don't understand..." Hunter mumbled, wringing his jacket in his hands.
"Let me spell it out for you then, Sergeant," You slammed the release on your front door and it hissed open, "Get out. Your girl may be okay with this, but I won't play second fiddle to anyone, not in this kind of relationship."
The only sound was the chittering of the sea crickets, a mournful melody that echoed the crestfallen look on Hunter's face. When he didn't move, you pointed him emphatically out the door. The moment he crossed the threshold, you shut and locked the door.
Then you collapsed into a ball and cried.
Did it amuse the force to play with your love life like this? You'd never had the courage to say yes to a date before. You were the kind of kid that got asked out only for it to turn out to be a joke.
Hunter was different. Hunter was supposed to be different. Everyone in the marketplace would talk him up all the time, from his heroics during the war, to the hard work he put in to help rebuild the island. You couldn't believe your good fortune at last when he asked you out.
Of course it was too good to be true.
You cried, curled up at the edge of the doorway until your spine began to protest. Even with all the energy drained out of you so furiously, you knew your bed would be a much more comfortable place to cry on. And there was still ice cream left in the fridge.
You ended up sleeping in the next morning. You didn't mean to. You woke up with your alarm first, but every part of you was just so sore and you were so exhausted, you just had to close your eyes for a few minutes.
A few minutes turned into a few hours.
It was noon when you finally made it to your noodle stall in the Archium, right next to Pilate's ice cone stand.
"You're late," The older man chuckled good naturedly as you started a fresh batch of pasta, "Your gentleman friend was here early this morning, waiting for you."
You tried not to grimace at the mention of Hunter. Your eyes were still red, but a wide rimmed hat hid that fact from your neighbors.
"Is he still here?"
"No, he left about an hour ago, said something about meeting an Omega."
Ah, so that was her name. You dped the hot water into your drain, not caring that it splashed everywhere.
"Everything alright?" Pilate asked.
"Peachy."
When you refused to elaborate, Pilate stopped pushing. It was lunch hour, so you soon had a line of customers stretching out around the Archium. You plastered on your customer service face and thanked all of them for their patronage, despite the anger that you held in your chest. It was shockingly easy to pretend you were perfectly fine when you had so many emotions bubbling beneath the surface.
For starting your day late, you were making a pretty decent profit. After the first couple of hours, business slowed down, but it would be just as busy during the dinner hour, and you had a few regulars that would pop in for an afternoon snack from time to time.
Lyanna Hazard was one such regular. She skipped up to your stall hand-in-hand with a new friend you hadn't met before.
"Hello girls! How can I help you today?" you asked.
"Four shrimp dumplings, please!" Lyanna placed her pocket money on the counter.
"Coming right up!" You ladled the dumplings from fry pit into two bowls, and set them in front of the girls. As you reached for the chopsticks so that they could eat, Lyanna's friend grabbed one with her bare hand
"It's hot!" she yelped, tossing the dumpling from one hand to the other in surprise.
Lyanna giggled, "That's why you use chopsticks, silly!"
Lyanna demonstrated, and her friend watched her, fascinated. With the dumpling balanced precariously on her chopsticks, she tentativelytook a tiny bite.
"Mmm!" she declared. She ravenously finished her dumplings while you laughed, rolling out pasta dough to make more dumplings.
"It's always a pleasure to see someone enjoy my food," You told her.
"It's amazing! My brother told me you were a good cook, but this is even better than I could've imagined!" she said.
"Oh really, who's your brother?"
She opened her mouth to answer, but the universe answered for her.
"Omega!"
You couldn't help the glare that involuntarily tugged on your face when you heard his voice. You spotted the offender halfway across the Archium, looking around, but to your absolute horror, Lyanna's new friend began to wave him over.
"Over here, Hunter!" She called, one hand cupped around her mouth.
You saw his shoulders relax for a moment, and then tense up again. It was the same spooked, father-in-headlights look that he gave you last night when you kicked him out. You wanted to shrivel up and die.
Lyanna and Omega missed this completely, however, and kept waving at Hunter. He looked like he'd rather be anywhere but here, but he begrudgingly trudged across the marketplace to your stall.
"Heya kids," He said, not quite looking at you.
"Hunter, you gotta try the dumplings!" Omega said, showing him her empty bowl.
"I have," Hunter said. It was part of the meal you'd made for him the night before. You thought you saw him glance at you, but you couldn't be sure. You were determined to stay angry at him, but those gorgeous brown eyes of his were going to be the death of you.
"Well, I'll see you all around then."
You turned your back on them, going back to the filling for the dumplings. You heard Lyanna talking excitedly to Omega about a few more stalls where they could get more food, and when you heard their voices fade away you assumed that all three of them had left.
There were a few moments of blessed silence, but Hunter cleared his throat, and you jumped in surprise.
"I need to talk to you."
You glared at him.
"I have nothing to say to you." you snapped.
"Then don't say anything but just listen-"
"You're a glutton for punishment, aren't-"
"I don't have another partner!" He said quickly.
You blinked, surprised.
"Omega's my little sister. She's my girl. She's who I had to get back to that night." to prove it, he pulled up his comm, sliding it across the table towards you.
You stared at him, suspicious. But you looked at the screen anyway.
Omega: Hunter, when is your date done?
Hunter: we're finishing a movie, kid.
Omega: I can't fall asleep. And Wrecker doesn't sing the Purrgill song as good as you do :(
Hunter: I told you I'd be gone tonight. I'll come say goodnight when I get back.
Omega: :(
You sighed. Omega was very sweet, and you couldn't imagine trying to say no to her on a daily basis.
"I am... So sorry..." You couldn't look at him, sliding his comm back across the countertop.
Hunter said nothing, but placed a hand over yours, "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. That should've been one of the first things I told you.
He sighed, "I guess... I'm just not used to sharing everything, especially with new people."
"You're not obligated to share everything with me, you have a right to your privacy."
"I've been a soldier my entire life, and now, I'm trying to figure out how to be anything but. I was talking with Phee and she gave me an earful about how if I'm trying to date or get close to someone, I gotta make my priorities clear."
Hunter looked over his shoulder at Omega. She and Lyanna were at Pilate's stall now, trying to see how many scoops of flavored ice they could stack in one bowl.
"Omega's a good kid, but she hasn't had much of an opportunity to be one. My brothers and I aren't exactly model parents, but we're trying our best to give her the life she deserves."
You nodded, "That's admirable of you."
If you felt humiliated last night, it was nothing compared to the embarrassment you felt now. You'd insulted Hunter when all he was trying to do was take care of his little sister, which, if you thought about it, made him even more attractive than the tattoo and the eyes already did.
"All this to say, your reaction is completely justified with the information you had, and if you're willing, I'd like to try again."
He held out a hand to you, "Let me take you out on a proper date, to make up for all this."
You felt heat rising in your cheeks, "I should be asking how I can make this up for you," You insisted.
"Nonsense, you cooked and cleaned and everything and I tried to cut it short. Let me sweep you off your feet."
You raised one eyebrow. That sounded almost nothing like what he'd usually say.
He winced, "Yeah, I realized it the moment I said it. Phee told me that's what I should do, though I have no idea how to."
You giggled, "That's okay, I'd like that, though."
Hunter's eyes went wide, and you could almost melt into the cobblestones. "That's a yes? You're saying yes?"
"Yes," You giggled some more, and stepped out of your stall to speak face to face.
"I'd love to be swept off my feet by you, so long as it means you forgive me for being a poodoo-head."
"You are not a poodoo-head." Hunter said, placing his hand on your cheek, "You're a brilliant person, and I'd like to get to know you much better than I do now."
You flushed, from his words or his touch, you weren't sure, but you didn't entirely mind it.
You coughed to clear your throat. "So, Mr. Hunter, when should I plan on you picking me up?"
Hunter glanced at your stall, and back to you, "How soon can you close up shop?"
You grinned. You might have gotten a late start, but he didn't need to know that. He could make up for it in his own way.
"For you, Hunter? Right away."
#lizart writes#sergeant hunter x reader#tbb hunter x reader#hunter x reader#sergeant hunter x you#hunter x you#tbb hunter x you
188 notes
·
View notes
Text
thanks so much for tagging me @bunnithechubs and @aheathen-conceivably for starting this tag! tagging @coolpuppy12, @m0ckest, @helloavocadooo, @etozheden, @budgie2budgie, @acuar-io, @gilded-ghosts, @giannascorner, and @obscurus-noctem to join in on the fun (optional, no pressure) and anyone else who wants to try!
đ
january - march: this is when i entered my regency era for 3 months. my main inspo came from mods by the talented @janesimsten. this kept me occupied while i waited for s3 of bridgerton. i've been on the fence about starting a historical simblr (wip name...the orangery). i do hope i can share more about the thistlewaite sisters in 2025...
đ
april - june: simblr was blessed with THE incredible silent pines save (@silentpinessave) which inspired me to start my gp, between the pines. very 90s/early 00s inspired so had fun trying to capture that style and aesthetic...i do miss them. i have this whole storyline in my head about them solving mysteries on their road trip to the bigger mystery that awaits them in silent pines...
đ
april - june: so sunflowers bloom east enters the chat. the gp was very much born from nostalgia and reconnecting with anime i grew up with (e.g., peach girl). building this save was fun esp. remaking newcrest. even making the subway for the cover shot, so proud of how it turned out. my 2025 goal is to get back into this gp because i love it so so much especially my girl, rieko...
đ
july - september: summer into fall, i got into a fine dining/restaurant drama binge (e.g., the bear, boiling point) so started my gp with khosi wambui called aftertaste. i had a lot of fun playing with the tool mod and recreating san myshuno. even made a culinary school?! also randomly started a spin off gp called frayed edges with zuri maartens, who owns the thrift shop, spice & stitches...
đ
october - december: i got inspired to create the (belated) simblreen gift called umbra boulevard after watching the new salem's lot movie. it's definitely one of favs especially the hidden secrets and lore i got to build in...it was hard only choosing a few screenshots from this build tbh...
đ
october - december: so you've already seen some of posts about the delgato's new home, but i had so much fun decorating it. still have photos i haven't released but the living room, kitchen, and evie's room are my favorites! also there's a big brindleton bay gp coming with this inspired by all the british thriller mysteries i've been binging. i've been spending (too much) time building out the save...
so overall theme is my simblr is highly influenced by whatever tv show i'm binging. thesis completed. cheers to more random tangents in 2025 and maybe sticking and finally completing a gp (maybe)...
-d.
77 notes
·
View notes
Text
A love she can't have

summary: a window into the sacred nights of a small island kingdoms queen and her lover
tags: plot divergence, smut, fluff, light angst, yearning, implied chubby reader (section is tiny)
a/n: ahhhh, so I'm super nervous to post this, lol. Im not the most confident in my writing, and I've been working on the idea for this for so long. tbh I don't know if I like how it turned out. I made so many different versions, and this is the only one that stuck. I hope you guys like it :)
One night, every six or seven months, the estate of this small island kingdom is empty.
No bustling of maids and butlers as they prepare meals and clean. The orange hue of the lights inside are dimmed and the sheer curtains are often drawn.
A tradition, some would call it. Others would say it's strange. What could the young ruler do all to her lonesome up in that immense estate? Does she force her staff to leave for nefarious reasons? What secrets could she be hiding? All fair questions that will go unanswered for as long as you live.Â
Privacy as the ruler of a nation is somewhat expected to wane upon your coronation. The kings and queens before you knew this, and were mindful of it. But never has a ruler taken so many precautions as you on these particular nights. These nights were often random to the public as well, the only sign being when the staff are ushered from the large french doors at the estates entrance.Â
What could the diligent leader be cooping herself up for?
Oh, if they only knewâŠ
If your people only knew that their queen was hiding a scandalous affair, with a pirate no less. What would people think? Theyâd say youâd gone insane, and were seduced by some horrid marauder. Youâd lose every ounce of power you gained and be left to fend for yourself. Not a thing to your name other than the clothes on your back, theyâd raid the estate and denounce you.Â
So, these nights are secret. Whispers between you and your midnight guest that never leave the halls of the estate.
Though the guest in question is far less worried about the conspicuousness of your meetings. Not because he lacks care for your reputation, but because some would say he's a bit obtuse. A fool in love with someone he should never associate with.
-
You only become aware of his visits hours before he arrives, leaving you little time to fruitfully convince your entire staff to leave. Though it sounds unchallenging, your estate employs hundreds of people. Gardeners, chefs, handmaids, every task you could do yourself is done for you, mostly at the behest of your late mother who ruled before you.Â
There's only so many excuses you can use without sounding suspicious. You want them to spend the night with their families or youâd like the estate to yourself or you had an awful mark on your back you didnât want anyone to see as you bathed (that last one only made your head maid look at you worried).Â
By now, theyâd chalked it up to your eccentricity. The queen is just a bit strange. It made you more likable to some, relatable. There was little judgment, at least to your face, though that too was likely because of your rank. You cared little, as long as they were all gone before he blew in.Â
He usually arrived just before midnight, his boat tied just off shore. A small cove sat behind your estate, sharp boulders and thick shrubbery concealing it. This is where he hides his vessel, only doing so after it was nearly found the morning after by a gardener.Â
You scolded him harshly in your letters through the following months.
Youâd wait on your bedroom balcony, watching the bushes. Sitting at the small table, eagerly stirring your cup of tea and waiting. Your feet are bare, cold from the breeze and the stone underfoot.Â
The chill of soft trepidation is a feeling youâve come to know since you met him. An almost nauseous feeling in your stomach, stiff cold limbs, a heavy chest. The months worth of built up suspense that has you on the edge, tempting you to jump.
Only when a hint of tanned skin is seen through the leaves, does your chest tighten. The bush moves again and his body pushes through, nearly falling to the grass. He catches himself before looking up to your balcony.
A smile stretches his freckled cheeks, and his feet are moving again.
You stand, gulping the last drink from your cup before hastily fixing yourself. Crickets and his heavy breaths as he climbs up the balcony are the only noise throughout the garden. It seemingly makes your heart pound faster, anticipation building in your belly.Â
With a few more pulls, the man hops over the banister and stands before you. A shallow and shaky breath leaves your nose. Months of letters, declarations of love and yearning built up to this meeting. It always feels like the first time, standing before him in your frilly nightgown. It's embarrassing and euphoric all at once.
âLong time, no see.â His voice is soft, smile apparent as he speaks.
You smile up at him, blush dusting your cheeks.
âHello, my love.â Your voice is softer than you mean it to be. He moves a step closer, and you notice the small bundle of letters in his hand. Theyâre addressed to him and the handwriting is your soft cursive. You question his purpose in bringing them, but donât ask.Â
âHave you eaten?â You ask. Itâs a silly question now that you think about it, the man is known for his appetite.
He nods, still smiling as he moves closer again. His hand meets your arm, slowly sliding up to lay against your neck. The movement is soft, his thumb caressing your jaw as he looks at you.Â
Your arms move to his shoulders, broad and strong. They slip to the back of his neck, dark, wet hair matting to your hand. He smells of salt water and sweat. He likely had to snow to shore due to high tide, which completely engulfed the cove most nights.
His eyes droop, as he presses a hungry kiss to your lips. It has you curling into him, his full hand meeting your hip. His feet start to move you backward, against the cold stone wall behind you. His hand moves from your jaw to the space beside your head, stealing your breath as he kisses you. Your hands twist into his hair, keeping him there until you both break with a gasp.Â
He moves his hand to your lower back, pulling you into him again only for you to press a palm to his mouth. His eyebrows twist as he looks at you.
âI have some things inside for you.â You say, cocking your head to the left.
âOf course you do.â He smiles at you again.
-
Your bedroom, a large rounded room with a bed much too big for one, is lit with hundreds of candles. Two bottles of champagne sit unopened on the table in the middle of the room with two glasses sat to the side. An array of cheeses, bread and fruit sit on a plate to the side as well.
The bedspread is soft below you, your eyes glued to the liquid in the flute as you listen to Ace read your writing. Your hand wrapped around his wrist and your head rests against his hip as his voice nearly soothes you to sleep. You want to make a bed out of his tambre and sleep in it forever.
âI fear the selfishness I feel when you arenât in my company. I cower at the thought of it boiling over and taking hold of me, interfering in my daily work. I yearn so much for the day I can be with you, freely, without the need to veil our flirtation. To think, I rule a nation as a queen. I wield power most only dream of, and yet I feel powerless in your absence. It nearly sickens me.â He pauses, looking at you over the parchment.Â
âA kiss would satiate me for the time being. I soft kiss that speaks your tenor and goes by your name. I look forward to when we meet again, my love. May that heavenly time come soon.â He ends it by saying your signature out loud. He folds that paper again, placing it back in its envelope.Â
The look on your face is melancholic, thinking back to the sadness you felt writing those letters to him. How much you missed him and what you wouldâve done to see him at the time. It's embarrassing, listening to the heart you poured into the paper for him out loud.
He looks at you again, hand moving to the top of your head. He plays with the hair there, the comfortable silence taking the place of his voice.
âIs Edward well? I heard his health started declining again.â You ask, sipping from your glass again.
He nods, smile fading slightly as he speaks again.
âYeah, the old man shouldnât work himself as hard as he does. It's catching up to him.â Whitebeard was an acquaintance of your father, often meeting him for peace treaty signings. Even as a pirate, heâd earned your fathers respect.
âHardworking as ever.â You smile.
He smiles as you sit up, finishing your glass off and setting it upon the bedside table.Â
âYou're one to talk, your highness.â He chuckles, extending his arm for you to lay against his chest.
âRuling a kingdom is a lot of work. I do what I have to do. Youâd think being a pirate, heâd use more of his free time beingâŠfree.â You say. A soft laugh leaves his chest as he nods his head.
âYouâd think.â His voice evens out again as he looks down at you.
Your hand moves to cup his cheek, holding it there for a moment. Itâs warm. Everything about Ace is. Whether it be his devil fruit or his personality. He warms your heart in a way youâve never felt before. It makes it harder when you have to watch him leave, his broad form disappearing in the bushes. Youâd say goodbye to him with tears in your eyes as he kissed your lips and abandon that warmth until you saw him again.
âYou're so beautiful.â You donât mean to say it out loud, biting your lip when your mouth speaks before you catch yourself. His lips quirk, eyes half-massed as he gazes at you.
âI could say the same about you, sweetheart.â He chuckles.
The room goes quiet again.
He takes your hand in his, pressing your palm to his lips. It's soft and he keeps moving up your arm, to your shoulder. He pauses a moment before looking at you again.Â
âIs this okay?â He asks, kissing your shoulder again. A blush brightens your cheeks. You know what he's asking.
With a dry swallow, you nod and he smiles for the millionth time tonight. He climbs on top of you, moving from your collar bone up to your neck. Your hands move to his head, grasping the hair there at the sensation. He kisses the section just below your ear, sending a shiver down your spine.
A throaty chuckle falls from him as he starts his descent of your body. A kiss pressed to your collarbone, a kiss to your sternum, a kiss to your belly, it's all too much. His hands meet your hips, bunching the fabric of your dress slightly. He moves down, pressing soft kisses to the middle of your thighs.
âYou're so soft.â He says, smiling into your sensitive skin. You sigh, wanting nothing more than for him to ravish you like heâs done so many times before. His hands bunch at the end of your skirt, slowly pulling it up inch by tantalizing inch. It's enough anticipation to make you sick.Â
He raises the hem to your hips, your lacy undergarments showing. You sit up as he pulls it off of you, your breasts bouncing as they fall. He kisses your lips again, before laying you down on the bed again. Your knees press together, a familiar warmth swirling through your gut and into your core.
His hands land on your hips, softly squeezing the skin that lightly hangs over your panties. Your breath catches when he kneels at the edge of your bed, looping his fingers into your underwear and slipping them down your thighs.
He exhales loudly, seemingly holding his breath before. He takes your knees over his shoulders, nipping at the fat of your thighs. A long stripe from your inner thigh to your groin has you shaking. His hands move to yours scrunched up in the blankets, lacing your fingers together.
A slow lick to your clit leaves you breathless, eyes shutting as you squeeze his hands.Â
âYou taste so good.â it's muffled by your skin, but you understand him. He licks you again, softly sucking your clit into his mouth.Â
His mouth is so warm and wet, it has you in a euphoric state. This feeling only he can give you, one that you want to feel forever. Making love to Ace felt otherworldly, no matter how many times you did it.
âAce..ah-â Your voice is caught in your throat, his tongue moving down to your hole.
âYes, my love?â His tone is mocking, as if demanding you answer him. Your lips are raw, drool dripping from the corner of your mouth as you try to speak.
Words fail you, one of your hands moving from his, to his head. Leverage.
He hums into you, slipping his tongue in and out of you a few times before replacing it with his finger. His mouth moves back to your clit and your seeing stars, the blinding white matching the pace of the growing knot in your stomach.
âAce-â You sigh as your muscles tense up. Your orgasm hits you in waves, leaving your thighs shaking around his face. He sucks the soft skin around your pussy as you come down, hands moving to your thighs.
âMm, babyâŠâ He says, his voice hoarse as he moves up to your face. Your skin is sticky, hair sticking to your face and palms sweating. He kisses you, the heady taste of yourself on his tongue. Your hands move to his face, draping your arms around his neck.
With little hesitation, he reaches for the buckle of his shorts, dropping them and climbing on top of you. You lift your legs, wrapping them around his hips.Â
âYou ready?â He asks, and you nuzzle your nose into his. With a huff, heâs pushing in and the both of you sigh loudly at the contact. His movements start slow, smooth.
His hips meet yours and your eyes go white. His hand rests next to your head, his thrusts making his bicep flex a bit. It makes you drool, pressing a kiss to his wrist as he evens out his pace.
âYou feel so goodâŠhah-â His breathing is erratic and his other hand moves to the fold of your knee. Your head falls back, moans leaving you otherwise speechless. It feels so good, you canât move.
His pace picks up, quickening as both of you approach your highs. Your breathing is stunted and your eyes are clenched shut. Ace moves his face to the crook of your neck, licking a strip up to your chin. Everything is perfect.
âI love you.â You say, looking him in the eyes. You swear you feel his cock throb inside you.
âI love you too, your highness.â He smirks.
With two or three deep thrusts, heâs finishing inside you. You scream, voice breaking when you finally cum again. He thrusts a couple more times, only pulling out when his cock stops throbbing. Your pussy clenches around nothing, his cum dripping out of you onto the pristine sheets.Â
He falls into the empty space next to you, wrapping an arm around your waist as you clench your thighs together again. The aftershocks leave you drowsy and you roll in to his chest, drifting to sleep.
-
You donât wake again until the early morning the next day. Ace is awake, his warm hands brushing through your hair. Your eyes scrunch at the brightening horizon before looking back at him.
âYou sleep ok?â He asks.
You nod, kissing his jaw before rising to stretch. He rubs a hand down your back and gets out of bed.
Mornings after he visits are melancholy, knowing the inevitable has come to pass yet again. Heâll leave you for another period of time unknown to him or you. Your letters will be the only form of communication you'll have for months. Itâs all a bit too much to bear.
You rise, hugging him from behind as he puts his clothes back on. Freckles decorate his back and shoulders and you want to count every one of them.
Before you know it, you stand looking up at him on your balcony wrapped in a sheet. His kiss is as warm as ever, not wanting to leave. You hold him there for a while, tears nearly forming in your eyes already.
âIâll see you soon.â You nearly whimper. He wipes your eyes with his thumbs, smiling at you.Â
âIâll keep you in my thoughts, my love.â He smiles and you remember your gift you still have to give him.
âWait!â You say, scurrying inside and grabbing a small locket off of your vanity. You hand it to him, and he opens it.
âKeep it close to your heart.â You say. The picture inside is of you, and it warms his heart. A smile creases his eyes as kisses you again. He kisses your cheeks and your forehead as the sun starts to show over the horizon.
âI love you.â He says, slowly stepping back and over the banaster. You reach your hands out one last time, cupping his face and kissing him before he climbs down and runs through the garden.Â
With one final wave and kiss to his palm, he disappears into the greenery.
-
No one knows why the queen hides herself away certain nights of the year. Maybe shes up to nefarious activities. Maybe she does have secrets.Â
Maybe she's just in love with someone she canât have.
#rye.writes#portgas d ace smut#one piece#one piece x reader#one piece x reader smut#portgas d ace#portgas d ace x reader#portgas d ace x reader smut#monkey d luffy#roronoa zoro#sanji vinsmoke#monkey d luffy x reader smut#roronoa zoro x reader#sanji vinsmoke smut#roronoa zoro smut#monkey d luffy smut#sanji vinsmoke x reader#sanji vinsmoke x reader smut#roronoa zoro x reader smut#monkey d luffy x reader
227 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fire Escape (Adam Faulkner-Stanheight x Reader)
Sorry for disappearing--it can (and will) probably happen again. Please take a little sweet musing that I've been slowly chipping away at over the past few weeks as a gesture of love and apology. This one is for my reader-insert crowd 'n' Adam lovers because that's all I know, tbh. Sorry if that's not your jam. Maybe I'll do something else one day, maybe I won't. Don't come for me because I write these for me and the ones who get it, get it. No smut in this one, just a study of relationships, dialogue, scenes, Adam's character, etc etc etc. Also--is it Radford? Is it Stanheight? Is it Faulkner-Stanheight? Who knows? Who gives a shit?
âââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
Pairing: Adam Faulkner-Stanheight x Reader Word Count: 3k Rating: Mostly SFW. Makeouts included. No sex. You make that call. Notes: Friends to lovers. No use of Y/N. Gender-neutral reader. Slightly emotional. Let me know if I forget anything important because I don't do this often. Sorry about any fucked up formatting from posting on mobile. Included Track: The Haunted - The Failure
âââââââââââââââââââââââ
âDonât tell me you're one of those vegans, too.â
âWhy do you care, Stanheight?â You retorted with a gentle smile.
âBecause my ex-girlfriend was a vegan!â Adam exclaimed incredulously, emphasizing the last word with feigned disdain. âA feminist vegan punkâŠâ he murmured, shoving the incoming envelopes from his tiny mailbox under his arm and flipping the metal door shut.
âShe sounds like my kind of gal,â you laughed, flashing him that sly grin that melted his heart. âAlso, why is it an issue? You asking me out on a date, Peeping Tom?â
Adam instinctively pushed his hands into the pockets of his threadbare jeans, thumbing at the hole in the lining. He had wanted to take you out for months now since he had moved in, but he couldnât muster the balls to finally ask you.Â
âââââââââââââââââââââââ
His mind flicked back to those lonely nights sitting beside his open window with a cigarette in hand, hearing the faint lilt of your voice one floor up the fire escape that glistened with spider webs gently wafting in the breeze. Sometimes, you would be singing. Sometimes, speech slurring together with boisterous laughter after a bottle of wine with one of your friends and the quiet cadence of a track he always associated with you.
Even on those dragging, hungry nights waiting for his meal tickets to develop in the makeshift darkroomâfaces of wealthy strangers watching over his decrepit abode with thousand yard staresâAdam could find some sort of satiation in your distant presence. As the dry-erase marker reading CALL MOM? on his refrigerator smudged and faded with timeâ a plea beckoning him and going unansweredâAdam found himself chasing the radiant warmth that you seemed to exude. Little did he know how much your palms sweat the first time you slipped a small flier underneath his door, inviting him to meet with a local grassroots group since you had caught him spray painting a sign in the apartment courtyard.Â
He has heart, you thought to yourself. You grinned when he returned the favor, taping the time and date of a benefit show to your door a week later. You had grown to expect chugging guitar riffs muffled by your creaking floorboards when the veil between the late night and dawn was drawn back. It was an unspoken sign that Adam was chipping away at his backlog of deliverables for clients while you hunched over a cold utility knife and editorial layouts for a music magazine spread across a gouged cutting mat.
Sometimes, after a well-packed joint, Adam would sneak out of his window, silently slinking up the wrought iron steps and grabbing the edge of your landing to crouch in the corner, seemingly undetected. There was always a twinge of guilt in his gut for feeling the impulse to watch you, getting to know you in ways even you did not know, but the devil on his shoulder always stifled his better judgment. He was oblivious to the fact that you were silently aware of his presence, a small smile on the corner of your lips as you went along with his voyeuristic game. You always knew when he made his routine stops, the faint smell of tobacco momentarily drifting into your apartment window before fading when your kitchen clockâs hand struck a quarter hour later.Â
âââââââââââââââââââââââ
âI meanâŠâ Adam trailed off, staring at the scuffed toes of his boots, âwould you want to? I don't have much put away for anything fancy.â
He was right. When you finally heard Adam shuffling around in his apartment again, after four weeks of oppressive silence and knocking on your neighborsâ doors to see if anybody had heard even a whisper of where he had gone, he had reappeared ten pounds lighter with a broken foot and broken soul. He had thrown himself completely into new work. No longer did you smell tobacco on the fire escape or hear the familiar chords of industrial guitars beneath your pillow.
Until, one brisk October twilight, you came knocking with a pot full of curried vegetables and a pack of beer, asking him to explain everything about his abrupt absence and the bulky leg cast that he donned. Since then, you had been one of the few people he actually held closer than ten feet away, cracking that facade of ice-cold indifference.
âDonât we usually toss a coin for who's apartment weâre eating dinner at, anyways?â You replied, taking a couple short steps down the stairs and leaning over the banister, chin perched on folded arms.Â
âThatâs not much of a date, though, is it?â Adam inquired, shrugging his messenger bag up on his good shoulder.
âWhy not? It is if we say it is,â You said with a grin, reaching down to fluff the messy, black mop atop his head. The gesture made Adamâs heart thump aggressively in his chest, beating at its cage like a lashing tiger.Â
Adam shoved a hand into the pocket of his bag, fingertips brushing the cool metal of a quarter and holding it between your gazes. You two were used to this routine; heads always meant his apartment, tails meant yours. Regardless of who was hosting, you always brought the food, since you had put more effort into exploring flavor on a tight budget instead of simply whipping together whatever bland pantry staples could fuel a vessel of flesh like Adam did. With a quick flick of his fingers, Adam sent the coin spiraling in the air, landing in his palm a moment later before he smacked it on the top of his other hand, revealing the ruling as a clairvoyant would with tea leaves.
Heads.
âLooks like you've got to clear off a table tonight, Stanheight,â You volunteered for him, fingertips tracing the worn lacquered wood of the banister. âWhat time?â
Adam paused, racking his brain for an idea to make tonight's plans stick out more than your usual meetups. A moment later he smiled, his ego swelling for thinking effectively on the spot. He looked up at you, eyes bright and boyish. âCome down the fire escape at 5:00. Meet on my deck.â
âIâll bring the food, you bring the wine?â
âOh, now you're speaking my language!â He exclaimed, huffing a laugh and starting the journey up the splintered stairs to his apartment, the ache in his ankle dulled by the distraction of his mental checklist and the churning pit in his stomach.
âââââââââââââââââââââââ
Hot enamel of a heavy, worn cast-iron pot nearly burned through your cheap oven mitts as you climbed through your window and began your descent down the fire escape steps. The golden glow of a setting sun peered through pink clouds, bathing everything as far as the eye could see in a warmth that contrasted the brisk fall evening. As you rounded the corner onto Adamâs grated deck, you paused, laughing incredulously at the sight before you.
A threadbare comforter was laid out atop the cold metal, candles that were barely more than melted hunks of wax sitting atop a baking sheet in the center. Adam had taken the time to place two chipped plates and silverware next to each other, fork and knife on the wrong side laid out from a faded recollection of table etiquette. By the time you had set down the heavy pot and taken your spot on the comforter, Adam was stumbling out of his window, a large speaker in his arms taken from his stereo straining against the tether of its extension cord.
âI'm surprised you even had a romantic cell in your body,â You said as you turned to face him, watching him balance the speaker atop his window sill and pull the window down to clamp the box between its gaping maw.
âDon't get too used to it,â He replied, rotating the dial to turn up the volume of the CD he had playing in his living room. âBlink and itâll be gone before you know it.â
âShould I consider that a red flag?â You inquired with a sly smile, knowing that the sarcasm coating every one of Adamâs words was merely a defensive shell to protect that ember of empathy.
âOne of many,â He plopped down next to you, bobbing his head at the screaming guitar tones coming from the speaker as he peeked into the lid of the piping hot pot and inhaled the savory scent with a hum of approval. He was doing everything he could to hide the glances he stole of you dishing dinner onto plates in the golden sunlight, heart and gut churning in their confines.Â
âGuess I'll find out in time, huh?â You teased, watching that nervous smile on his lips. He shoved a slice of tofu into his mouth to distract himself before he said anything stupid. He plucked up the two disposable plastic cups and cracked open a bottle of wine, pouring two cups and handing one to you.Â
âI washed them, don't worry,â He said between bites, savoring the hot meal. ââS good!â
You winked at him and took a long sip of wine between bites, humming the melody of the track you were familiar with and admiring his sharp features in the glow of incoming twilight. You were grateful for the moments like this, basking in the warmth of Adamâs suppressed sweetness beneath the prickling cocoon of sarcasm and vitriol.
âWhat made you finally ask me on a date, Stanheight?â You asked.
âWhat made you say yes to me?â Adam countered.
âWell,â You began, washing down a bite with another swig of wine. âAt first, I chalked it up to your boyish good looksâŠbut then, after you were gone for so long, I realized that I missed your company.â
âHell of a company to have,â Adam shook his head, laughing over the rim of his cup and focusing his attention solely on you. His heart ached to hear your reasoning.
âYou are!â You exclaimed, pointing your fork at him. âYou've always been my favorite person to bring to shows, to the gallery, or to just hit the bodega when a beer and cigarette are in order.â
âYeah?â Adamâs heart began to twist again. His chewing slowed as he focused intently on every word, each stirring up a memory that made him smile.
During his captivity, after all, memories were all he had to keep him from completely losing his grip. How you laughed as he fumbled in his canvas bag for an extra fifty cents for a pack of mint gum so he didn't smell like cigarettes at your gallery opening. How you marched him out of his apartment and down the block for falafel from a street cart that you shared at the end of a shitty week. How he always seemed to carve out a bit of extra time for you over the rest of his friends, and you for him.
âIt was lonely as shit with you gone,â You mused as you looked over the wrought iron railing at the sun sinking behind brick and a kaleidoscope of glass. âI went door to door every night after work hoping someone had seen you in the neighborhood.â
Adam felt the lump in his throat sink as he looked over at you, slowly chewing, the fire escape silent save for the harsh melody of a song forgotten. His head sunk slightly, eyes wide in disbelief. Your gaze was soft, wanting nothing more than to reach out and grasp his hand with your own and pull him in for a tight embrace.Â
âYou went looking?â
âWhy wouldnât I?â
âWellâŠâ He murmured, averting his gaze down to hide the heat crawling up his neck and into his face. He set his dish down and smoothed his hands nervously along the softened denim of worn-in jeans. You leaned in just a hair, encouraging him to continue. âI always joked that, had I turned up dead in some freak accident or some shit, nobody would have looked sideways at the situation, or even looked at all.â
You coughed, the surprise causing you to swallow the bite of your food too soon. You waved your hand at him as he looked back at you, sipping your wine before placing your own plate down and turning your body to face him fully. It took everything in Adamâs core to not stare at your lips, studying every soft curve of your features in the warm glow of a dying sun. You moved instinctively, reaching out and placing your hand atop his in his lap and giving it a gentle squeeze.
âYouâre fucking crazy if you think I wouldnât scour every inch of this godforsaken city for you, Stanheight,â You whispered, your own stomach fighting turbulent waves as it flipped over each word. âDonât be saying silly shit like that. Hear me?â
âHeard and reciprocated,â Adam replied with a meek smile, lacing his fingers with yours as you leaned in to rest your head on his shoulder and watch the final shimmers of sunlight paint the sky vivid hues of violet and rose. You couldnât help but smile as you took in the smell of his cheap soap and dollar store detergent in the slight breeze. Adam tapped his fingers on the palm of your hand to the beat of the song on the stereo, absentmindedly leaning his head to rest his cheek on the crown of your head. A moment later, he paused.
âCan I kiss you?â Adam inquired softly, the question sending a jolt down your spine.
âWhat?â You lifted your head, cheeks flushing in the low light of the candles he had laid out before you two. Your eyes lit up and a cheeky grin flashed on your face.
âYou donât have to, I just thought I would askâŠI mean, Iâve been wanting to ask you for aââ He quickly tried to brush off the question before you leaned up, pressing your soft lips against his own and cupping the curve of his jaw with a warm hand. Adam was caught slightly off guard, leaning into you and lacing his hands under the hood of your zip-up. His eyes flickered shut, heart racing as you both melted into the gentle gesture, the faint taste of spice and cigarettes on his tongue.
Your own hands slipped into soft black curls, feeling him lean back onto his elbows, refusing to break away from you. Adam smiled and let out a quiet laugh as you slid into his lap, refusing to pass up the opportunity that you had been waiting months for now in silence.
âI really thought you would never ask,â You whispered against the corner of his smile, grinning ear to ear as he craned his head up to steal small, chaste kisses of his own. Your fingertips danced down the warm skin of his neck and trailed along the weary fabric of his threadbare shirtâworn weekly since 1999, you could have guessed. His heart thrummed under your gentle touch and his own arms wrapped tight to keep you close.
âGuess I was just nervous,â He murmured into your lips, eyes heavy under his lids as they locked onto yours. âI knew I wanted to do that since I saw you spill that beer all over your shirt at the Underground.â
âShut the fuck up!â You exclaimed, rolling your eyes at the vivid memory. You both broke into boisterous laughter, leaning your forehead against his and curling strands of his hair around your finger. âYou're such an ass when you want to be.â
âYeah,â Adam mused into the miniscule void between your parted lips, fingers curling around the soft leather of your belt and pulling your warm frame against his own. âOnly sometimes when I want to get a rise out of you.â
The space between you fell silent, chaste lips melding and hesitant hands exploring soft fabric as the ring of car horns below and the strum of metal guitars filled the air. You were the first to take a step more, tracing his cheeky grin with your tongue and slipping into the warmth of his mouth. That same nervous tinge trailed slowly down the back of your spine, punctuated by the sensation of Adamâs fingers drifting absentmindedly along your frame.
âSo,â You breathed as the two of you pulled away from each other for just a moment, noses touching and hands tangled. âDoes this make us official?â
âDo you want it to be?â Adam inquired, eyes locked on yours to search your face for an answer. One he had been toiling around in his head for months now.
You hummed, that impish smile back on your lips.
âI'll think about it,â You whispered against him, though you already knew the answer in your mind. You both laughed breathlessly, lips colliding once more in the chilled air of that apartment fire escape.
#saw#saw 2004#saw franchise#adam faulkner stanheight#adam stanheight#adam faulkner stanheight x reader#adam stanheight x reader#Spotify
39 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi, love your stories and had an idea to share!
A story where someone in the Mystery Trio (maybe Fidds, idk) regresses at a very inconvenient time? And they try to hide it or push it off or pretend it's fine while they are very much panicking because they don't even know what triggered it. When the other two pick up on it, the Little cries about how they didn't mean to and the others comfort them?
Anyway, no hurry to do anything with this! Take your time if you choose to write it. I know you're probably a bit busy.
Take care!
~ âïž
I'm so sorry this one took so long @sunflowerdrabbles ! Writer's block hit me and hit me hard! I would come and just stare at my computer, getting a sentence or two done. TBH, I'm not the happiest with what I wrote, too. I'm deeply sorry if the vision you had in mind wasn't captured! Hopefully now that I've had a little break from school and the weather is warming up, this awful writer's block can go away, I have so many draft I WANT to work on. To those who are still here, thank you for sticking around, I really appreciate it! Thank you from the bottom of my heart for requesting this, I did love it and love working on it, even though it took me so long. I hope you all enjoy reading it!
XX
-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_
"Ya' sure you're okay to go, bubs?" Bubba-Stanely asked, concerned about Fiddleford's headspace. Which was completely misplaced concern because he's fine, he's Big and can go play-go on a research hike with Stan and Ford. Because he's an adult with an adult mind and is perfectly capable of traversing through the woods looking for fae and goblins.
"It's perfectly fine if you don't feel up to it-urk!" Stan elbowed Ford, glaring slightly at him for his words. "I'm-I meant if you're feeling close to dropping. We wouldn't want anything to happen to you out in the field. We can do this another day-" Fiddleford isn't going to let his friend finish.
"I said I'm fine. I'm not little, I ain't even close to it! I'm feeling perfectly fine. Now. Can we go?" Fiddleford gestures towards the open door, his pack ready and on his back. He doesn't need to be handled with kiddie gloves, he's a grown man. He was looking forward to this trip, too. Apparently there's some sort of metal deposit in the area that'd be fantastic for his latest robotics project, and Fiddleford just can't wait to get his hands on it. Well, more accurately, he's been waiting months and can't wait any longer. That's the only reason he's so ready to go, not the thoughts in his head screaming at him to act his age.
With out a backwards glance, Fiddleford practically stomps out of the Shack, eager to prove how capable he is in that moment, not feeling Small and all such. Stan and Ford trade a long glance behind his back, silently promising the other that they'll keep an eye on Fidds, then more reluctantly follow him out. Fiddleford stops at the edge of a the woods, impatiently tapping his foot. The twins are taking forever to get here, typically he's the one dragging his feet, and Ford was the one who was the most excited for this yesterday! It's because they think he's hovering in-between headspaces, that it's not safe for him, a full grown adult, to come. Normally, he'd agree with them, but for some reason, their doubts about his headspace and capability are just making him upset. Fiddleford'll show them, he can do this, he can be Big and go search out devil creatures with his friends. He's got this.
-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_
Okay. Maybe he doesn't have this after all.
It was all going so well, Fiddleford was enjoying himself, he only tripped and got scared and hid behind Stan a few times! Until some giant sort of chimera creature jumped them, it was snarling and frothing at the mouth and so scary. Stan and Ford were figuring out ways to fight it, but Fiddleford's already frayed nerves snapped and he ran. He ran until he couldn't breath, hiding behind a twisty and creepy looking tree. He didn't even realize he was crying until he collapsed on the ground. He also realized he was dropping. Hard. And quickly.
Great, this was just what he needed. To be hiding, scared, and crying. All Fidds wanted to do was, was what? Prove he wasn't a scaredy-cat, that he could keep up with them on the research and expeditions? They already knew that, Stan and Ford. No, what he really wanted to do was to prove he could be an adult. To act like one when he needs to, when the time comes. To prove his nasty thoughts wrongs. And look how that turned out for him. He just wants to go home, get into some jammies, and curl up with Bubba and Stanford.
Fidds feels the tear drops labs on his hands, his lips quiver as he tries and fails to hold back his sobs. Heâs scared and all alone, he wants comfort. Comfort from his stuffies and from his favorite people. He wants-
âFidds? Hon is that you!?â Itâs Bubba! Itâs Bubbaâs voice coming from behind his hidey spot! Heâs come to save him and take him home where Uncle Stanford can fix him up and Bubba can kiss his boo boos!
âBubba! âM h-here, Bubba!â He calls, not moving from his spot. Uncle Stanford always told him that if he gets lost when Small that he has to stay where he is and wait for him or Bubba to find him. Fidds figures that using his outside voice is still okay, especially if it helps them find him. âRight here Bubba!â He hopes they find him fast, he got scrapes and scratches from running and they sting real bad.
âFidds! Finally found yaâ, we was looking everywhere for you, sweetie.â Bubba rounds the tree, his brow furrowed, but not in an angry way, in a worried way. He was scared. Scared for Fidds. And doesn't that just make him feel even worse, his sobs increasing in force and volume.
"Stanley! Stanley, did you find him? Is he okay?" Uncle Stanford, he's found him, too! Fidds reaches his hands up, still crying, needing to be picked up and held. His feet hurt and his legs feel like wobbly jelly, he doesn't think he can walk back home. He sniffles as Bubba picks him him and moves him around until he's being held in a piggy back ride, Uncle Stanford behind him with a six-fingered hand patting his back. Fidds sniffles some more, his eyes drying up now that he's with his caregivers, the terribly guilty feeling of making them worry and get upset at him clawing up his throat.
"Y' mad at me?" He asked in a soft voice, hiding his face in Bubba's shoulder, he can't see either of their faces from this angle, but it brings him comfort to hide his face away like this.
"Mad? Oh, Lil' Man no, of course we ain't mad at ya'. 0-or upset with ya'." Bubba's hands tighten around Fidds' legs, hiking him further up his back.
"Grammar aside, Stanley's right, F. We aren't upset with you, we were so worried when you ran away, these are dangerous woods even in a group." Uncle Stanford takes breathes, his hand gripping Fidds' shirt tightly, "Please never do that again, I don't think my heart could take it."
Oh, he did make them upset. Not the mad kind, but the worried kind. That made his chest ache and his eyes sting worse than the thought of making them mad. Fidds couldn't help his lips wobbling and breath going funny. His sobs start again, silent and hiccuping.
" 'M sorry, I didn't mean ta' run away. Was-hic-was jus-jus scared by the-and I. I j-just," He can barely speak wiping his eyes on Bubba's shoulder. "I w-wan'ed to come and be-be Big because-hic-because-" He feels like such a bad boy, worrying his Bubba and Uncle Stanford like that. He shouldn't have gone with them. He was so stupid! " 'M a bad boy..."
"No! You're not a bad boy, not at all Fiddleford McGucket! You are sweet and kind and good beyond measure!" Stanford stopped Stan with a hand on his shoulder and turned him around, ducking his head to make eye contact with Fiddleford. "You are such a good boy, Fiddleford, even when you make mistakes or you misbehave on purpose, you'll always be good." Stanford sounded resolute, his eyes firm. His hand left Stan's shoulder to rest gently of Fiddleford's, petting gently at it.
"Yeah, Bud. We get it, you wanted to come with us, but we wouldn't mind postponing this-uh-little "outing" 'till you felt, well, uh. Not so small?" Stan piped up, his neck craned to look at Fiddleford, his nose brushing his cheek and his eyes soft.
"B-but you woulda' had'ta w-watch cartoons n' play games with me. An' other kid stuff. An' I'mma adult. B-but I can be big-"
"We know you are and we know you can be, Fiddleford, but we-Stanley and I love you. It doesn't matter if sometimes you're feeling too-too scared or too small to engage in more adult or dangerous aspects of our work, we would gladly spend a day playing with you."
"Yeah, what Sixer said. Little Man," Bubba sets him down on the ground before sitting down himself and maneuvering until Fidds was sitting in his lap, "Fiddleford, we love hangin' out with you, adult or not. Because it's you we're with. Don' matter what we do; Tinkering' with your creepy ass-uh ignore that word-doomsday bots or playing jacks. 'Sides I like watching cartoons with ya'." Stan crushed Fidds to his chest and noogied his hair.
"R-really? Even though-though I can't-um-I can't-" It's hard for Fidds to get the words out of his mouth, something he always has trouble with when the world feels too big for him.
"It doesn't matter what you can or cannot do, what limitations you may have; you're not just our friend, Fiddleford, you're family to Stanley and I, so none of that matters." Stanford pulls Fiddleford's face to meet his, needing his friend to see the sincerity in his eyes. "Any time we spend with you is time spent well. Not a waste or boring or any other such nonsense your brain tells you. Okay, F?"
Fidds' eyes sting with tears, good tears this time, not those stupid sad and scared tears from earlier, as he pulls Uncle Stanford into the tightest hug he can manage. The tightest one in the whole wide world. Bubba pets the back of his head and rocks them, Uncle Stanford's hands are returning Fidds' super strong hug with one of his own, squeezing his sides tightly. Tight enough to make his whole body relax against him and Bubba, their hands and bodies holding him up in a loving embrace.
Why was he so worked up in the first place? Why would he listen to those mean and nasty thoughts? Of course Bubba and Uncle Stanford wouldn't be upset if he was little, they said it themselves, they're family. And he loves his family oh so much.
#gravity falls#gravity falls agere#fandom agere#age regression#stanley pines#gravity falls headcanons#sfw agere#stanford pines#gravity falls age regression#gravity falls fiddleford#fiddleford hadron mcgucket#fiddleford mcgucket#agere drabble#fandom age regression#gravity falls fandom#age regression drabble#sfw regression#gravity falls stanford pines#gravity falls stanley#young fiddleford#gravity falls little space
34 notes
·
View notes
Note
I NEED TO PEG THE HAT MAN
Can't tell if this is a request or not but yeah me too
Raiden or kung lao? The world may never know....
Tw/cw: pegging hcs, AFAB reader, both Raiden and Kung Lao hcs(separate), SHIVER ME FUCKIN TIMBERS BOYS THEYRE GETTING PEGGED TONIGHT, cursing, praise and both men being good boys, overstimulation they both cry
No beta I will trans my gender and DIE like a man
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Kung Lao
More than likely was the one who wanted to try it tbh. He'd be telling you about how a mans gspot is in his ass and Kung Lao thought it would be hot if you pegged him
Foreplay would just consist of 69ing, said it once and I'll say it again, 69 is the only dinner for two
Instead of sucking him off tho it would just consist of you fingering him until he came
By the time he does cum hes ready to be pegged tho, and he will make it very obvious
Debating on if he'd prefer riding you or missionary for the first time
Would settle on missionary after a while tho
After more than enough lubricant being applied to both the strap on and his hole, you slowly entered him
And my. God. Was he whimpering.
Consistently at that.
You didn't even have to move for him to be begging
"(Y/n)- please- I've- been a good boy, right?"
He'd be whimpering so much it felt like he was gonna cry
And he did
Tears would be streaming down his face as he gripped at the sheets
Youd eventually decide to stroke his cock, letting a small amount of saliva gather as your thumb fiddled with his tip
That was more than enough to send him over the edge and he came seconds after
He only lasted like, 2 and a half minutes, but god was he spent
Cum would be all over both of your abdomens as he his his face in embarrassment
After a few minutes he's fine and wants to eat you out bc you did so well for him
He'd rate the experience a 7.5/10. He'd do it again, but sparingly. Maybe like once a month. Twice if he's feeling extra spicy
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Raiden
Only does it because you wanted to try it
It takes him a good while for him to consider it tho
His asshole is VERY sensitive. I'm talking if your saliva gets near it when you're blowing him he cums instantly
So he was really hesitant at first
Eventually he gives in, mainly because of curiosity
So he humors you and you guys buy a strap
Prepping him consisted of reassurance, fingering, and a shit ton of lube
By the time he actually came he was already extremely overstimulated
So when the tip of the strap entered him and you started pushing deeper, his cock was hard again and his back was arching
He'd beg for you to go slower even though you're going at a snails pace
"(Y/n)- 's too much~ too much!"
He's crying and his breathing becomes extremely heavy
If you even speed up a little his hands are flying to your waist and making you slow down
God forbid you jerk him off. Seriously, he'd cum as soon as your hand touches his cock
Would be entirely too tired and overstimulated to do anything else for the rest of the night
He kinda just lays where he is and sleeps like that
He'd rate the experience a 4/10. It was pleasurable, but if you wanted to do it again, you need a smaller strap. He can't handle allat girth
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A/n: no further comment.
#mortal kombat smut#mortal kombat x reader#kung lao mortal kombat#kung lao#kung lao x reader#kung lao mk1#kung lao smut#mortal kombat x reader smut#raiden smut#raiden x reader#mk raiden#raiden mortal kombat#mortal kombat raiden#raiden x reader smut#mk smut
360 notes
·
View notes
Text
i've never been in love before (now all at once it's you)
Pairing/s: Jirou Kyouka x jazz!Reader
Summary: Jirou finds the silence of the night unbearable to sleep through, Bakugo invites her to a place everyone in UA has apparently known about except her.
Content: 6.1k words, mild hurt w comfort, sad themes, fluff too tbh, bakugo uses gay as an insult jokingly, âim gon kmsâ jokes, they/them for reader, mentions of readerâs parents, takes place post-war arc, jirou+bakugo siblingship cuz i said so
A/N: chat not proofread + i have not written in months + and i havent touched mha in YEARS!!! soz cuz this is pretty long part 2 coming in as soon as i actually finish it LOL
The silence is deafening for Jirou.
She shuffles onto her right side, the bandage covering the (non-existing?) half of her left ear slightly stings as itâs exposed to the chilly air of the night. The sounds of blankets and pillows shifting against her right ear provides little comfort against the booming quiet.
She doesnât hear the others downstairs cheering as Satou brings his homemade snacks for movie night. She doesnât hear the shouts and video game noises across from Denkiâs dorm. Doesnât hear Mina gossiping in Hagakureâs room thatâs down the hall.Â
She doesnât hear Midoriya training just outside the building, having been moved to a more safer facility in the school grounds for his injuries, nor does she hear Aoyamaâs faint classical music in the floor below her, having refused to return to 1A since itâs been discovered that heâsâÂ
Jirou suddenly feels dizzy.
She sits up in her bed, hands gripping onto the blanket over her lap as burning chills suddenly appear through her one earphone jack. She pushes the blanket away, shivering as she stands up from her bed to make way outside of her dorm.Â
Sheâs slightly surprised to see the kitchen lights turned on once she makes her way downstairs. Turning a corner, she looks and sees whoâd be awake at the dead of night.Â
With the kettle bubbling in the background, Bakugo has his elbows leaned against the counter, brows furrowed as he fiddles with what seems to be some sort of small device in his hands.
âBakugo?â Jirou says, interrupting him from his deep trance. He snaps his head in her direction, a small sound of surprise coming out of him, eyes wide, startled, as if he didnât seem to notice Jirou standing there, eye bags on her face as she uses one arm to steady herself against a kitchen wall.
âGod, itâs just you.â He sighs, tiredness evident in his voice, turning his head back with his hand rubbing at his temple. âWhy are you up?â She asks, taking a seat on one of the chairs near the kitchen island thatâs between her and Bakugo as he tsks at the small device in his hand and pockets it in his jacket.
âItâs too fuckinâ loud.â He cryptically says and Jirou gives him a weird look. Itâs been quiet all night even with the state of her ears. Itâs too quiet, she thinks.
Jirou only hums, doesnât push any more as the tiredness seems to suddenly seep in. She stares at the kettle beside him. âWhat are you making?â Jirou asks, following his eyes towards the boiling water machine. She feels normal again, asking Bakugo what heâs making. Â
âItâs just for the noise.â He dryly answers, his eyes squinting as if in annoyance as the sounds from the kettle get quieter. Jirouâs eyes finally land on his attire, only noticing the unusual attire the blonde is wearing that one usually wouldnât wear at this time of night. She thought that heâd be wearing full-on silk bed robes with how tired he also seemed to look.
âYouâre goinâ somewhere?â Jirou asks again subconsciously, eyes focused on the kettle as silence quickly fills the air as the machine comes to a quiet. Bakugo turns to her with frustration. âAwfully curious, ay?â He snaps, with almost an edge to his voice. Jirou looks back at him and immediately puts on an apologetic look upon seeing the blondeâs face thatâs littered with tired marks and scars. âSorry.â She says, looking away and putting her focus on the marble island in front of her.Â
âNo, Iâ Ugh, fuckinâ hell.â Bakugo complains, guilt seeping in with the exhaustion in his tone. He roughly rubs his temple before leaning across the counter and turning the kettle on again. Turning back against the counter again, tense and stiff, heaving as he rubs his hands against the black coat heâs wearing.Â
The reappearing noises of the kettle comfortingly takes up the space for the two young heroes.Â
Beat.Â
Beat.
âWhat about you?â He asks so quietly that Jirou barely catches it. âWhat?â She looks back up at him, âWhy are you awake, dumbass.â He repeats with a familiar groan. Jirou snorts, âCanât sleep, you know, itâs, Iââ She starts before pausing when her hand comes up to lean up against the left side of her face. She pauses, not noticing Bakugo's empathetic look
âIâm goinâ out.â He says, interrupting her from her silence as she looks back up at him.
âTo, meet someone.â What?Â
âAt this time?â She raises an eyebrow, âWhat are youâ you doing drugs or something, dude?â She jokes, Bakugo scoffs, a small smile on his face. âFuck you. No, Iâm goinâ to the Midnight Lounge.â He retorts.
âMidnight Lounge? That sounds like a bar.â Jirou says, eyebrow raising higher at Bakugo. âThatâs âcause it is, idiot.â He says, as if itâs common knowledge, up until he takes in the look of confusion and suspicion on Jirouâs face.
âYou know weâre underaged, right?â She accuses with an amused smile.
âNot really a bar anymore since rebranding but,â Bakugo quickly comes to defend himself, âItâs a jazz bar, but donât act stupidâ Everyone knows itâs more of a diner than a bar, ears.â
Jirou ignores his nickname for her, still looking at him with a face of increased confusion. â..Have you not been there before?â Bakugo asks slowly, as if asking if someone knows how to breathe oxygen.
âThis is like, my first time hearing of this, jazz-diner-bar, dude.â
Bakugo is taken aback. âYou havenât been to Midnight Lounge?â He asks again, as if it would change Jirouâs answer as she shakes her head no, âUsed to be called Mighty Melodies?â Bakugo clarifies and Jirou continues to shake her head in confusion.
âYou fuckinâ serious with me right now?â He asks again, and Jirou is concerned with how insistent he is with making sure that Jirou has absolutely never, ever heard or taken a foot inside this Midnight or Mighty Melodies Lounge place heâs talking about.
âDude, what the hell are you on?â She asks jokingly, but not really. âWhat the hell are you on?â Bakugo retorts back before taking a good look at her with squinted eyes, like heâs trying to dissect whatâs happening under Jirouâs brain.
âCome with me.â He says.
âWhat?â Jirou looks at him as if he chopped off her other earphone jack.
âGo back to your room and get dressed, idiot. Come with me.â He repeats, clearly annoyed.
âItâs late.âÂ
âNeither of us are goinâ back to sleep anytime soon, nerd. Weâre old enough to skip bedtime.â He argues. âSeriously, go get a jacket or somethinâ and weâll go.â He adds when he notices Jirouâs skeptical look.
âHurry the fuck up before I throw my sweat at you and make you explode!â He threatens, raising his voice as he puts up one hand to make small sparks to add to the antic.
Jirou laughs before getting up and raising her hands in surrender, âOkay, okay! Iâll go!â She says before quickly making her way back up to her dorm.
Bakugo looks at her retreating form and lets out a small amused huff, shaking his head before letting his ears focus on the bubbling from the kettle.
-
The air is colder outside compared to Jirouâs room as she and Bakugo walk the streets of a small part of the city near the school, towards whatever place Bakugo was insistent on bringing Jirou along.
âWhat are you even doing in a place like that, Bakugo?â Jirou asks, mist coming out of her mouth as winter is just right around the corner.Â
âWerenât you listening? Told âya I had someone to meet over there.â Bakugo replies, Jirou hums before tucking further into her purple and black striped scarf. âGotta get somethinâ from âem. Shitty ear aid broke.â He adds. Jirouâs both surprised and in awe he seems okay with talking about what should be such a somewhat sensitive topic with her.Â
âMight fuckinâ help you too or somethinâ, I donât fuckinâ know.â He mutters, more quietly than ever but Jirou manages to just catch it. Her boots pause with a dumbfounded look at her face but quickly go back to walking when Bakugo turns on a corner of the street.Â
She walks beside him as they both stand in front of a tall, but humble building. Warm lights gleam from the inside as the sound of soft jazz fills the air. A wooden sign engraved with the words Midnight Lounge hangs above the entrance door.
Jirou stands there admiring the atmosphere, focusing on the music thatâs flowing through and the details sheâs trying so hard to pick apart. She snaps from her trance when a bell jingles over the door Bakugo opens.
Jirou and Bakugo enter the building, the former looks around the establishment as she trails behind the blonde as he leads them into a small booth in a corner near the front door. Jirou sees about 5 or 6 groups of people occupying the tables on the main floor, with several people on their own taking refuge near what seems to be the bar area, although the chalkboard menus filled with all sorts of dishes and drinks suggest otherwise.
âThis is like, peak atmosphere.â Jirou comments as they sit down, her eyes finally landing on the big stage thatâs placed on the far end of the establishment where a live band is playing.Â
âItâsâ just like, right around the corner too. How the hell have I not been here?â Jirou says, looking back at Bakugo whoâs taking off his coat, revealing the warm orange sweater heâs wearing. âYou fuckinâ tell me,â He starts, âAlmost everyone in our class knows about this place, yâknow.âÂ
Jirou looks at him with wide eyes, âFor real? Didnât know you guys hated me like that.â She jokes, âYou said it, not me.â Bakugo snickers. âAss.â Jirou lets out a small smile before turning her gaze back to the stage. âNobody told the little runt about this, if that helps.â Bakugo adds.
âLittle runt? Mineta? Jesus, Bakugo.â Jirou sighs while a small snort comes from Bakugo. She shakes her head, eyes observing the different musicians in the band, her eyes following the pianist who stands up from his instrument and onto the stage where the microphone is, âSo whereâs this friend that youâre supposed to meet?â Â
âCanât fuckinâ wait a little? Shut up, itâs âboutta start.â Jirou turns back to him to give him an unamused look when all of the sudden, the lights inside the building start to dim.
A spotlight is cast upon the stage, highlighting the pianist Jirou was just eyeing earlier. A man with slick-back brown hair, with an impressive moustache adjusts his bowtie before tapping the mic once, twice then three times.
âGood evening, folks. Welcome to the Midnight Lounge.â He starts, a smooth, buttery voice coming out of him that catches everyoneâs attention in the room. âWeâre about to start our last and final performance, with a special guest that Iâm sure many of us admire!â A few people clap and whoop, âSo sit back, relax, and enjoy the rest of the night.â The man goes back and takes his seat again on the piano and Jirou takes this opportunity to look back at Bakugo.
âWas that him? You looking for ways to grow a moustache?â Jirou jokes and Bakugo lightly shoves her to turn back to the stage, âShut up, idiot. Watch the perforââ Applauds and cheers from the rest of the establishment quickly cut Bakugo off as Jirou tries to look back to see whoâs the special guest on stageâ
A soft, delicate voice comes and cuts through the crowd, their cheers quiet down as the piano picks up and the drums softly blend into the singing voice. Jirou looks at the other patrons as they nod their head to the music, conversations stopped as some take the time to admire the singer on the stage.Â
She sneaks a peek at Bakugo whoâs completely entranced, his previously rigid and tight stance completely melted away. She knew by the way his eyes almost seem to share the same look every time heâd practice the drums every rehearsal during the sports festival. It looks like heâd fall asleep any moment now.
Her eyes are redirected to you. Words barely comprehended and processed as a saxophone solo comes into the song, all she could do was sit mesmerized as you share smiles with the musicians on stage, sitting on a wooden stool thatâs propped near the microphone. When your voice returns to sing, she thinks she'll be okay with staying in that moment forever.Â
She can hear the hi-hats and the soft sounds of a brush against the drums, the different chords from the piano, each and every note from the saxophone rings so clearly in her ears. She can hear your voice so clearly, like light at the end of the tunnel. For a moment, it feels like she can finally have a good nightâs rest.
A moment that passes too quickly for her liking.Â
All of a sudden, the saxophone plays its last note, the piano softly blending back into silence, your voice lasts just a little bit longer, until that ends too. The silence that fills the space your voice once taken has never felt so comforting to Jirou before.
A small beat passes, before the patrons in the store all cheer. The lights slowly turn back on and shine a light of warmness across the room. You stand up from your chair and bow, dragging the other band members with you as well.
Jirou barely registers that the performance has ended until Bakugo snaps his fingers in front of her. âOi, emo. Pay attention.â He says with a smug smirk on his face, the tight tension has returned to his body, but Jirou thinks it looks evidently more relaxed than before.
She looks at him, bewildered at what she just experienced. âWhat the hell was that?â She asks him as Bakugo only leans back against the cushioned booths with his smirk only growing bigger as if heâd done something groundbreaking. âThat was my friend.â He says with pride.
âNo way. Did you just hear their voice? Thatâs fucking crazy.â
âFuck yeah.â
âIâm not joking, that was literally the most euphoric thing Iâve ever experienced.â
He snickers at her, before looking back at where you were near the stage, greeting and thanking the patrons who were all talking to you. Jirou turns to see what heâs looking at, seeing you slowly approach their table. She quickly turns to Bakugo with a panicked look and he can only laugh at her stupid face.
-
A patron calls out your name and you turn your head, âAye! Amazing show there, kid. Fantastic voice!â They say and you bow your head in thanks, âThank you! Come again soon!â You say, heading off to another table to greet guests before a loud, boisterous laughter catches your attention.
Your ears lead you to a table with what seems like a purple-haired girl with her head clenched between her hands and a boy with spiky, blonde, hair withâ âKatsuki?â You say out loud, unknowingly calling out his name as the two of you lock eyes. He stops laughing as he nods at you, raising his hand to call for you. âOi! Come over here!âÂ
Jirou only stares at you as you make your way over to their table, barely registering anything as you and Bakugo interact.Â
Bakugo quickly stands up from his table to greet you with a hesitant side hug, much to Jirouâs surprise. âYouâre alive!â You say, quickly checking to see any wounds on him, your eyes landing on his very burnt ears. âNo aid?â You ask softly, concern laced in your voice.Â
âOf course Iâm alive, Iâm not a fuckinâ wimp.â He boasts first, making you roll your eyes. âAnd, yeah. Iâm here for that.â He quickly taps his ear and you nod in understanding.
The feeling she got from you doesnât waver one bit, your speaking voice entrances her just as much as you were singing. A passing thought comes to her with how comfortable Bakugo seems to be with you, it must be the tiredness, she reasons. Although sheâd understand if itâs due to anything related to your demeanor that seems to fill everyone in the room with peace.Â
âThis is Jirou. Jirou Kyouka.â He says, turning to the purple-haired girl across the table. Your eyes widen, noticing the other party at the end of the table. A girl sits in one of your booths with tense shoulders and hands pocketed as sheâs dressed in a gray-ish, purple coat, and what seems to be her scarf laid on the space beside her. Jirou Kyouka. You swear youâve heard that name somewhere before.Â
You hold out a hand for her to shake, introducing yourself, making Jirou snap back to your eyes. âIs Jirou okay?â You test the name on your lips, puzzle pieces connecting in your brain as you piece together who she is. She nods, eyes wide as she takes your hand. âJirou Kyouka. I canât believe it took us this long to meet.â A moment of silence passes when your fingers make contact, goosebumps running up your arms as your palms touch. Jirouâs brain blanks when you give her a small smile that she returns with a shaky one.
Bakugo sits back down from across her, and you quickly follow and sit beside him. Jirouâs hand is disconnected from yours as she raises her eyebrows, finally registering your question, âWhat do you mean?â Sheâs surprised that you seem to know who she is.Â
You finally remember who she is, with her watered-down punk look that makes sense when you see smudges of eyeliner on her face and the endearing purple hairdo she has. âIâve heard from the others in 1A all about you!â Jirou firmly believes that Denki has been here before and she wonders why he hasnât told her about it.Â
âI donât think Iâve ever seen you here before. Although it does seem like this place wouldnât be your type. â You reason, taking a peek at the metallic bracelets adorned on her hand. âYou did amazing at the sports festival earlier this year and my momâs a big fan of your dadâs work.â It feels as if the cold from outside suddenly came in as Jirou flushed from the praise.
âThatâs why I brought her here today. Idiotâs never been here.â Bakugo explains with disbelief in his voice. âNot that I knew anything about this place, since nobody told me.â She retaliates, sending the blonde a small glare as he laughs.
âSheâs emo. She doesnât listen to jazz.â Bakugo comments again, and you let out a laugh. âRude.â Jirou says, âErm, I actually do, mind you. But not as much with other genres. Youâve seen our sports festival performance?â She realizes what you just said and ends up being even more surprised that sheâs only met you just now, especially when it seems like youâre well-acquainted with the rest of her class.
You quickly shake your head, âNot in person, unfortunately.â Jirou lets out a small ah, âI wish I had though, I wouldâve done anything to see Bakugo over here kill the drums.â You nod over at the blonde as he glows at the praise, âWatching from the television was good enough to catch how amazing your voice was though. Do you take classes?â Jirou barely registers the compliment before answering, âWhen I was younger, yeah! You?â
âOh, no! But gosh, I wish I could.â You say with a sheepish smile, âReally? I donât think Iâve ever heard someone with such,â She racks through her brain for a word, but falls empty, inwardly cursing herself as she tries to get the lump out of her throat. âwith such a voice.â Sweet Ethel Cain, Iâm gonna kill myself after this, she thinks.
Your smile slowly falls at her words, you swear you just felt the hairs on your legs rise along with the ones on her arms. Her shy compliment makes the corners of your mouth turn up again.
âThatâs âcause of their quirk.â Bakugo interrupts, almost boasting. Jirouâs eyes widened in curiosity, ignoring Bakugo. She sees you shaking your head amused but ultimately nodding in agreement, âYes, what youâre talking about might be because of my quirk.âÂ
âShittyhead over here has a calming quirk and shit.â Bakugo adds, roughly patting your shoulder, âThat is indeed the gist of it.â You chuckle, shoving Bakugoâs hands away from your shoulder, taking notice of the bandages and the fresh burns on his skin. Jirou thinks it only makes sense that you have a quirk that alters your voice, thereâd be no other reasonable reason that could explain why in the world your voice was so enticing.
âWhat does it do?â Jirou asks before she could help herself, and she panics when she realizes that it could be a little insensitive to ask someone like that, âYou canât just ask someone why someoneâs skin is pink, Kaminari!â A memory flashes through her of when Denki and Mina first met at UA, of which her yellow-haired best friend quickly found out that Mina is not a force to be reckoned with. Sheâs about to apologize until you let out a small laugh at her.
âItâs called Siren, well, at least thatâs what my dad calls it.â You start, Jirou hangs on every single word you say, while Bakugo taps the table with his fingers. âWhich doesnât really make sense, my voice acts as a calming agent for others. I canât lure you in or ask you to do things for me like a siren-like quirk would typically do.â Jirou doesnât fathom why anyone would deny you anything you ask. She surely would.
What?
âIâve been told it apparently has a different feeling for each person. Some say itâs like being lulled to sleep, others feel like they got everything they need at that moment. I donât really know much about it.â You let out a small laugh, rubbing a hand against your neck.
âBut your quirk is crazy fucking useful.â Bakugo suddenly compliments as you and Jirou turn to him with surprise, âI donât understand why you wouldnât apply for a course at some hero school. Your viability even if your quirk isnât necessarily powerful or potent is huge.â He says, turning to meet your gaze with a genuine look, before you shake your head.
âSomebody needs to run this place,â you start hesitantly and Jirou notices Bakugoâs face almost, shrinking, into what seems like disappointment. Itâs obvious youâve had this conversation more than once with the pushy blonde, she thinks. âI wonât be any good in that field. You wonât believe the ruckus this place got when you guys were handling that supervillain a couple weeks ago.â You deflect away from the topic and Bakugo lets out a small frown but doesnât push any further.
âAlso, are you guys even allowed to be here?â You worry, suddenly remembering the time of the night and the presence of two minors being far away from somewhere thatâs safe, protected and where theyâre supposed to be.Â
Jirou puts on a nervous smile while Bakugo gives you a sheepish look. âCome on, weâve been here before all the time.â He reasons and you shake your head. âIt wasnât the same before, not with everything that has happened, Bakugo. Being here, itâs not safe.â You berate softly, the blonde winces at the use of his last name.
Jirou lets out a small laugh as Bakugo raises his hands in surrender, before pulling out the small device sheâs seen him fiddling with earlier as he hands it to you. âWeâll go our way as soon as possible.â He says as you inspect the device, looking at the blonde with a sad smile. He looks over at Jirou as she gives him a slightly bewildered look, before turning to you again, âMaybe another one.â You nod, standing from your seat and removing yourself from the booth.
You turn to Jirou, giving her a comforting smile, âIâll just go in the back. Iâll have some people serve you guys.â Jirou nods in understanding, turning to the drummer across from her with a million questions in her head as you leave from earshot.
âI have tinnitus.â Bakugo states blankly and Jirou acknowledges the faint look of vulnerability he has. âRinging in the ears, guess thatâs what you fuckinâ get for givinâ a kid an explosion quirk growing up.â He jests in an uncannily soft manner that quickly passes when a server comes up to them with two cups of what looks like hot chocolate.Â
Itâs common knowledge in class 1A that several members have drawbacks to their quirks. Sheâs noticed Denki has been significantly forgetful shortly after the battle has ended. Mina has had frequent burns despite having built her resistance to her own quirk for years. She thinks sheâs heard Dark Shadow being restless in Tokoyamiâs room when she went back up to her room to change.
But no doubt in her mind, the most evident one is Izuku. Jirou recalls watching him break every single possible part of his body to win against his competition during the sports festival. She didnât think there could be anything worse than having parts of your body break every time you use your quirk.
She thought wrong when the others had said something about the green hero losing his quirk after the war. She didnât even think that was possible.Â
A hand subconsciously comes up to brush the hair behind her left ear, the lacking presence of half her quirk suddenly becomes apparent. Maybe itâs not such a crazy concept to think about. She puts her hand through the handle of the mug in front of her.
âAnnoys the shit out of me. Fuckinâ worse than when dunceface babbles on and on and on,â Bakugo admits, cutting Jirou from her train of thought. âBut itâs been too quiet and at the same time, itâs justââ He pauses, eyeing the mug full of hot chocolate in her hand. Jirou can only stay quiet as she eyes him a look full of pity, before his own eyes land on her.Â
God, he hates that look.Â
âItâs been too fucking loud.â He spits out, forcing his gaze on his own mug. Jirou looks at his pinched blonde brows, his red eyes that have been significantly softer compared to their first few months together at UA.Â
âIââ Jirou starts, trying to think of something to say to take the space between them before the silence does. âI don't think Iâve been hearing good.â She winces, cringing at the way she words it. A silence comes between them, a rare comforting one, knowing that theyâre in strange solidarity with their situations.
She hears Bakugoâs loud snort, âNo shit, sherlock. You got half your fuckinâ ear blown off.â He jokes with a wolfish grin, and Jirou canât help but smile at his blunt statement, letting out a few laughs.
âSo, youâre getting like, what? Cochlear implants or something?â Jirou asks, having done a significant amount of research once she finally got back from the war to help with her hearing.Â
But those implants can be pricey, and if sheâs constantly being on the battlegrounds in the future where villains know about your very specific hearing quirk, she canât even begin to think about how sheâll be able to afford replacing them without aid from her parents. Sheâd hate to ask anything more from them.
How can Bakugo get such important implants from a friend in a jazz bar?Â
âSomethinâ like that,â He shrugs, âOf course, I can fuckinâ afford âem, but nobody has the fuckinâ time to wait months for that shit.â Jirou nods, that makes more sense. Itâs a long process to get those and if her quirk had affected that process too, itâd be even longer for her.
âThen what are you getting?â
âYou know about Y/Nâs quirk. Itâs crazy fucking useful, my only fuckinâ complaint is that I canât drag them with me all the time so they can get this stupid fucking ringing outta my ear.â He huffs and Jirou raises an eyebrow.
He gives her a pointed look, âCome on, you canât tell me that voice isnât as clear as fucking glass.â She shrugs, but nods, âI mean, yeah. But what does that have to do with anything?âÂ
âIEMs that play a loop of their voice. Glorified fucking earphones. Not any better than the real person, have to shove the thing down my ear, but it helps when Iâm tryinâ to sleep.â Bakugo admits nonchalantly while Jirou looks at him with shock.
âSo, youâre sleeping to the sound of their voice?â Jirou asks playfully but a part of her is genuinely curious.
Bakugo looks at her with a stunned look until it dawns upon him how else his words could be interpreted, âOkay, fuck you. Youâre makinâ it sound gay.â He swats at the air in front of her while Jirou lets out a snort, backing away from him. âDonât make it weird, you piece of shit. Itâs not like that.â He defends.
âWhatever toots your horn, bakubro.â Jirou raises her hands in surrender, teasing him as Bakugo fake-spits at her.Â
âBut does it actually work, though?â The purple-haired girl asks.
âDoes for me. I know the other shitfaces in class seek them out. Dunno if they ask for it.â He explains and Jirou canât help but feel left out, not having known about you like the others did. âYouâll fuckinâ find out soon enough, I asked one for you too.â Jirou nods, unsure how to feel about sleeping to some strangerâs voice.Â
But she remembers how she felt when you sang and she admits that all the comments about your quirk are very accurate. The concept of falling asleep to someoneâs voice isnât unfamiliar to her and if Bakugoâs doing it, itâs probably worth something good.
âHow did you even meet them?â Jirou asks Bakugo, looking at the door where you disappeared to thatâs on the far end of the establishment.
âParents are friends with the folks. Mom loved jazz.â Bakugo says plainly, his hands tapping against the table becomes more rattled as his eyes nervously follow the musicians in the background, stopping and slowly packing their instruments one by one, the silence slowly yet surely filling the air.
âYou listen to jazz?â Jirou adds, Bakugo doesnât seem like the type to listen to anything remotely soft. He raises an eyebrow at her, âThe brush techniques for the drums are good. What, you donât think jazz is for everyone, shithead?â Bakugo pokes at her while Jirou pokes her tongue out at him. âIâm just curious.â
The blonde lets out a snort as he takes a sip from his mug, and Jirou does the same too. The bell above the door rings ever so often as the people in the room leave one by one, the cold air breezing in every time.
Both of their mugs are empty by the time you come back to their table. Your face shining that it almost blinds Jirou, complimented and highlighted by the lights, even though she swears the lights have dimmed.Â
You quickly hand something to Bakugo and he nods at you in small thanks. Jirou observes the distressed look on your face before your head turns to look at the near-empty establishment. âItâs late. As much as Iâd love to catch up, you guys need to go back to UA and sleep, alright?â A sigh comes out of you, âWeâre about to close, anyways.â
Bakugo lets out a small huff before nodding, standing up from the booth to face you as Jirou stands up from her side as the two heroes let you guide them back outside the establishment.
Itâs cold when Jirou is the first one to step out, she quickly brandishes her scarf around her neck, turning her head to see you and Bakugo exchange a quick hug with a few pats on the back, she finds herself warming at the rare sight.
âItâs been so good seeing you, Katsuki. Iâm glad you guys are alright.â Jirou questions how the smile on your face shines so bright despite your back facing the lights from the building.
âI know the barâs called the Midnight Club but that doesnât mean you should always be coming here at the dead of night, alright?â The two students laugh, nodding.Â
âWeâll come back soon, nerd. Expect that Iâll be eating all the wings on your menu.â Bakugo says, closing the last few buttons on his coat. Jirou nods, she definitely wants to come back. âThe music, it was really awesome. Iâm glad I got to meet you.â She shivers, whether itâs because of the cold or from your eyes on her, she doesnât know.
Your smile widens at her words, âMe too. Seriously. I hope you come back.â Your ears pierce through her. Jirou flushes, it must be getting colder.
 Bakugo hums, âThe two of you, I mean.â You clarify, turning to see Bakugoâs pondering face hidden by the scarf heâs put on again.
âRight.â He says, a small, mischievous grin on his face before he turns back and goes his way. âSee you later, nerd.â He raises his hand as farewell and you chuckle.
Jirou looks at him going back to the street from where they came from before turning back to you, âI should go.â She sheepishly says.
You laugh, letting out a small breath, âRight.â
She smiles before quickly jogging to the blondeâs path, not before turning her head around one more time to see you. âThank you for the drinks! Have a good night!â She manages to shout out, waving her hand goodbye, already half across the street.
You wave back, letting out an even louder laugh that she can hear despite the distance, âNo problem! Take care!â Â
Jirou watches your distancing figure waving as she walks towards Bakugo, before you eventually go back inside. The last few people going back out as you exchange your goodbyes with them.
She lets out a breath she didnât know she was holding in, turning to Bakugo on her right, whoâs looking at her with a knowing grin.
âWhat?â
âNothing.â His eyes go back to focusing on the path in front of them.
-
The silence is comforting as the two make their way back to school, crickets chirping and leaves falling and it feels like it took no time to finally arrive back in the school dorms.
Bakugo takes off his scarf and sheds his coat, quickly going back to the kitchen to turn the kettle on. Jirou eyes him as she takes off her scarf.
âNot going to bed yet?â
âMakinâ more hot chocolate.â He says, Jirou hums before making her way back to the dormsâ âWait, Jirou.â Bakugo calls for her as she turns around confused.
Bakugo puts his hand out with a small device, reaching out for her to grab it. âAirpods?â Jirou eyes the device, taking it in her hands. âWorks the same as one. Button on the side. It starts playing the shit.â Bakugo explains and Jirou nods in understanding.
âThank you, Bakugo.â Jirou gives the tall blonde a smile.
He nods, âDonât be fuckinâ loud.â Jirou snorts as the somewhat affectionate words, or as affectionate Bakugo could be, leaves out of his mouth before he turns back to the kitchen.
Jirou stares at his still figure for just a second before going back upstairs to her dorm.
-
The deafening silence returns as Jirou steps inside her room, taking off her boots to put aside as she eyes the belongings in the dorm sheâll need to be packing soon.Â
Quickly changing back into her pajamas, she sits on the edge of the bed as she opens the small device, where two smaller devices sit.Â
Taking them out of the case, she carefully places them in her ears, navigating the left one through the cotton bandages.Â
She lies on her bed, uneasiness settling in her body before she presses one of the buttons on the side of her head.
Kyouka Jirou falls asleep to the sound of your voice that night.
#PEN HAS BEEN PLACED ON PAPER!#bnha#bnha x reader#mha#mha x reader#jirou kyouka#jiro kyoka#jirou kyouka x reader#kyouka jirou x reader#jiro kyoka x reader#kyoka jiro x reader#my hero academia#boku no hero academia#dude nobody writes for the mha girls </3#everyday im in despair#this fic kinda an excuse to nerd abt chet baker LOL
82 notes
·
View notes
Text
In Plain Sight | Part 3 of 3
Words: 2,100(ish) | Rating: Mature (non-explicit sex imo) | Warnings: Mention of canon-typical violence Misc: roughly fits major MCU/DDS1-2 2015-16 timeline but tbh no DD canon plot points included, writing a happy Matt Murdock feels like he's OOC Relationships: Matt Murdock (TV)/Original Female Character (Unnamed) Summary: To be loved is to be changed.
This 3-part as a whole was written as part of Amanda's 2.5k Writer Challenge hosted by @mattmurdocksscars, and part 3 specifically is also written as part of Bella's 4k Follower Celebration Writing Challenge hosted by @bellaxgiornata. These two challenges were posted so close together, I had the thought of making one cohesive piece to fulfill both. It's been years and years since I've actually finished a writing project I've started, so I'm hoping it hits. Part 3 can in theory be read as a standalone but personally I think there's a bigger payoff starting from Part 1. This work features three prompts: "How do I look?" and "Is that my shirt?" from Amanda's challenge, and "Take it off slowly and turn around." from Bella's challenge. I'm sure you can see where I'm going with this. (This part tested my dialogue tag/action/punctuation formatting patience and I will say, I did stop caring a little bit.) Click here to read Part 1. | Click here to read Part 2.
Being grounded to New York had been initially a curse, and later became a blessing. Literally, depending on who was asked. Work on her refractive armor had been shelved for more pressing priorities and international assignments had been restricted across the board. But she still had a suite in the tower, money she could access, and it turned out thereâs more than enough goings-on in the state of New York to keep an âEnhanced Individualâ busy without risking federal consequences by crossing state lines. In fact, itâs become evident that thereâs enough happening within the city itself to keep her busy without leaving Manhattan.
He pushes open the bedroom door and for a moment seems to consider the scene before him, but only a moment, before moving to sit on the edge of his bed, laughing softly, âI know youâre awake.â
Once she understood how he managed to see through whatever kept her invisible to everyone else, sheâd been set on finding a method short of death that might evade his heightened awareness. âOne of these days itâll work.â
âKeep telling yourself that. Howâre you feeling?â
She turns over to properly answer him. Even after months of seeing under the mask sheâs still struck by how expressive he truly is, how he can regard her with such tenderness. âBetter than yesterday, thanks to you.â
Itâs the truth, he knows. Her neck wasnât as stiff, her arm wasnât throbbing, and there hadnât been any shooting pain through her ankle yet this morning. A marked improvement over yesterday, when he heard her limp onto his roof and nearly collapse a few feet from the access door.
He wasnât thrilled, to say the least, that most days her work sent her to parts of the city where he couldnât keep track, supposedly looked after by a tactical team but still unable to avoid being injured by God knows what. Sheâs told him the upgraded jumpsuit currently draped over the back of his couch had recently been confirmed as bullet-resistant, and he hasnât noticed any blade wounds since the night he discovered her bleeding on a metal catwalk. Despite this, all his faith in her abilities and intelligence, and her confidence in the technology, he finds himself anticipating the day some secret agent shows up at his apartment with news of her death.
But he tries not to allow his worry for her to become anger at her. He knows she worries over him as well, and has her own moments of doubt in what she does. He wonât judge her for risking her health and safety, nor would he ask her to stop, especially not with a healing cut on his neck and a sore jawâhe just wishes he could prevent her injuries, rather than offering ice packs and acetaminophen while sheâs lying in pain in his bed.
Though, he canât say he minds her lying in his bed, currently in a tank top and underwear, until she tries to get out of it.
âApââ He pushes down on her shoulder, gently, to prevent her from moving further. âWhereâre you going.â
âTo the bathroom?â
âNot walking on that ankle.â
âIâve walked further on worse.â She scoffs, one eyebrow raised.
âNot today, come on.â As he says this he shifts along the bed to sit facing away from her, his feet flat on the floor, hands resting on his thighs.
She has to laugh, âWhat areâ what?â
âCome on,â his hands lift up as though it should be obvious why heâd turned around. âIâm giving you a ride.â
âNo way,â she laughs again, shaking her head. âThereâs no way!"
But, to her surprise, once they accounted for the injured areas, she was carried to the bathroom without incident. Though before he could carry her back, and after she took a moment to appreciate the full view of his bare legs as he leaned against the wall with his arms folded, she felt the need to clarify something that had caught her attention on the walk there.
âIs that my shirt?â She pointed at it, balancing on her good foot.
He pinched the fabric at either shoulder, clearly unable to hide the smirk that gave away the truth. âWhat, this old thing?â
ââThis old thing?â Youâ whoa!â In the span of a two seconds he had all but leapt forward to pick her upâunsurprisingly avoiding any sore spotsâand started marching back toward the bed.
âYour ankle does sound better than last night, we should get some heat on it today.â
She could hear the smile in his voice, and couldnât help smiling herself. âI love that you didnât change out of it when you had the chance.â The risk of throwing off his balance was the only thing that stopped her from trying to steal a kiss. âDid you think I wouldnât notice your one oversized, oddly long t-shirt?â
âDonât know what youâre talking about.â
He sets her down on the bed from just enough height to ensure a gentle bounce, and she immediately clambers up on her knees to face him, grabbing the bottom of the shirt to walk him closer.
âNo, no, hang on.â She pulls around the seam to further examine the length, looks up to find him fighting to look serious, âYou really tried tucking it in. Look at this, It hides the goods!â
âThe goods?â He breaks into laughter, now holding his arms out.
She lets go and gestures toward where, sure enough, the fabric has fallen past the edge of his underwear. âNear criminal, completely antithetical to the cause."
His brows lift up as he puts his hands on his hips. âOh, so itâs ânear criminalâ for me but on you itâs âcomfy pajamasâ?â
A hand flies to her mouth, âAn admission of guilt!â She shakes her head, disappointed. âYour honor, I have nothing further.â
âAnd what sentence are you recommending?â The soft affection on his face nearly melts her resolve.
When she leans in to whisper in his ear, he bends forward to lessen the distance, holding her close with his hand on her lower back.
âTake it off,â she presses a soft kiss to his cheek, âslowly.â His low hum follows her as she shifts to kiss the other side, âAnd turn around.â
It takes two promises: that sheâll let him keep his one oddly oversized shirt for as long as he wants, and that sheâll push the issue of her-compatible splinting and a proper helmet to whatever R&D Stark has these days. It then takes a persistent bit of mouth-to-skin persuasion, a reminder that they had been separated for three weeks, Mattâs version of a full body scan, her apology for calling it a âDD Scanâ, an additional reminder that she might have an assignment upstate in a few days, and an agreement that if he notices so much as a hint of pain from her theyâll stop immediately.
Sheâs also not allowed to be on topâtoday.
But once heâs gotten comfortable between her legs, she canât help feeling more than a little proud when he quickly forgets his previous cautionâwhen he doesnât hesitate to push harder at her request, and digs his nails into the leg heâs anchored around his waist. And when his teeth pressing into her shoulder feeds back to him through the clenching and shaking of every muscle in her lower body and the fingers woven in his hair, his stuttered groan of approval into her neck ratchets her so quickly back to the edge that sheâs stuttering out her surprise into the top of his head. And if she ends up straining her already sore neck because of it, well.. he has a whole thing about forgiveness.
âCome on,â she hears, feels his lips somewhere near her heart. âOne more, itâs right there, give me one more.â
âThatâsâ I donât. Oh my gââ Her breath cuts short as he finds a particularly sensitive spot. âMatt, I donât thinkââ
âI got you, come on.â
Honestly, she might not have had the presence of mind to look again after the fact, had she not opened her eyes at that moment, taking in a giant gasping breath just before the second orgasm seemed to squeeze and squeeze and squeeze and snap, and ignite first her hips, then her stomach, rippling aftershocks down to her toes and up through her spine to tingle her fingertips. If anything, she certainly hadnât let goâher leg had tightened around him to the point her hamstring was seconds from cramping, and the hand in his hair was now unintentionally but firmly pressing his face into her clavicle.
It took the sound of his muffled laughter to bring her back to awareness, and only after something touched the back of her other hand did she realize she had sunk her nails into his forearm.
âSorry. Sorry.â It was little more than a sigh as she catches her breath, lets one hand fall to the mattress, releases the other from his hair to rest over her eyes.
âPlease, never apologize for that.â He was smiling, sheâd say he sounded appreciative if she could remember what that meant right now. âYou okay? Need a minute?â She slowly becomes aware of a gentle drifting of fingers up and down her side. When she doesnât respond he laughs, âFeeling any pain?â And when he drops a kiss on her chest and the slightest pinch just below her ribs, her hips jolt up so sharply that his whole body rocks on top of hers, nearly punching a groan out of them both, and she remembers to look around.
Her eyes blink open, âI⊠appearâŠâ she grins at her phrasing, âto be on the visible spectrum.â She moves her hand this way and that, admires her fingers as though they were a modern marvel. âBut Iâm not doing it.â
âIs that so?â He hasnât bothered to move, save for the hand now wandering along the length of her thigh.
âAnd this seems to have happened,â with him so close she can watch the tip of her finger meet the tip of his nose, ââŠin the last few minutes.â She traces, so softly, up to his brow bone, then across his forehead.
âMm. And has thisââ he picks that moment to shift and press further into her; rather more a roll of his lower body, as thereâs no real empty space between them at present ââhappened before?â
She wants to explain in greater detail, but with his hips moving and his mouth on her neck, and the wonder of seeing her legs without needing to focus on visibility, the words arenât coming to her. âNotânot to my knowledge.â
âInteresting.â
Then something pings in her mind and questions start popping up: what if itâs not her body? What if itâs her vision that changed? What if this affects how he can see her? âWait, Matt, how do I look?â
âNever better.â He sighs, his face almost behind her neck, wrapped around her as he is.
âCome on, Iâm serious!â
âSo am I! Okay, let meâŠâ He lets out a grumpy huff. âI canâtâŠâ Sheâs jostled a bit as he sits up, and she almost squirms at the abrupt loss of him, but otherwise stays still as he looks her over for the second time today. A bit more thorough this time, his hands smooth over every part of her he can easily reach. âMaybe? It doesnâtâ wellâŠâ he trails off into a chuckle.
âWhat, what could be funny?â
âI was going to say that youâre warmer than usual, especially in certain areas, but, I think thereâs.. mitigating factors at play there. Other than that, no change I can measure.â
âNothing?! Fucked me visible. Came so hard I saw a ghost.â Both hands come up to cover her face. âAnd no evidence.â
"I'm sorry." Thereâs a hint of laughter in his voice that he canât quite stifle. "I wish I could be more help. Y'know, you've always been visible to me.â
âNo no, donât apologize, it was great.â She drapes her arms onto his shoulders as he moves over her again, lets him guide both legs up around his hips. âIâll have to tell someone about this, for research, which Iâm sure wonât be humiliating at all.â
âIâll make it up to you.â And he starts by bringing her into a kiss that almost made her forget she had a body at all, much less one she needed to constantly monitor. âHow do you feel about re-heated breakfast?â
She smiles. âCould I get another orgasm and some old coffee?â
âSweetheart, thatâs the least we can make happen.â
#daredevil tv fanfic#matt murdock x ofc#pov: 3#author: reyrdemils#multichap#-murdock#honestly wish I had more plot for them but then what lmao#bella's 4k follower celebration writing challenge
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
The One That Got Away
In another life
I would be your girl / 1.7k
A/N: Hi! Welcome to my first fic! I've been super anxious to put this out but also itching to write something so here we aređ€ I hope you enjoyđ©·
Also thank you to one of my besties @gracieispunk for being so supportive alwaysđ„č she truly has a heart of gold and deserves the worldđ Happy 5 months of friendshipđ«¶đ»đč
Warnings: Post-Outbreak. Mean!Joel. Just pure angst tbh. sad vibes.
---
The last time he had kissed you was the morning of the outbreak, long and passionate, his arm slung around your lower back, your hand on his chest. Heâd done it to shut you up really, both you and Sarah on his case about how he was working late, on his birthday of all days, but you both knew why he had to, it was the same reason you picked up extra shifts at work too, you had a wedding to plan and weddings werenât cheap no matter how low-key they were.
Now you sat at your kitchen table in Jackson in the house you shared with Tommy and Maria, your fingertips ghosting across your bottom lip as you reminisced on that morning. Soon those sweet memories that seemed to be coated in an orange hue were contrasted with shades of blue, Joel had changed, he became a man you didnât recognise, a man who was cold towards you.
You knew deep down that he didnât blame you for what had happened, but he had to be mad at someone. At first he just withdrew into himself, but it didnât take long for him to become outwardly mean, you felt pathetic as you followed behind him up dirt paths and across fields and embarrassed when one day heâd stopped in his tracks, drew in a long breath, and muttered, âwish youâd just leave already,â stalking off up the hill and leaving Tommy to comfort you.
So thatâs what you did, you and Tommy, you left with no idea where youâd end up and it killed you to turn around at the edge of the woods and see Joel sitting there on his own, snapping sticks in his hand as if it was your heart he was holding.
You wiped your tears away with the back of your hand and downed the rest of your coffee before placing the mug in the sink, grabbing a checked fleece from the hook on your way out the door. The air outside was biting, bringing a rosiness to your cheeks which you didnât really mind, youâd be out of the cold and in the Bison soon enough. You took note of the patrol coming back in through the gates and smiled at some of the other families as you weaved your way through the crowds of people who had stopped in the streets.
âTommy!â You stopped dead in your tracks. Tommy was a popular man around here; someone was always looking for him but there was no mistaking whose voice that was. When you turned ever so slightly they were embracing in a hug, it made your heart burst to see them together like that, how they used to be, how Joel used to be. He seemed a lot brighter, full if a bit more life. You scanned the horses and noticed a young girl amongst the patrollers, someone you hadnât seen before, you wondered if she was his, if heâd met someone new after you, fallen in love again and decided to have another kid, you wondered if he was healed, if sheâd healed him.Â
When you turned your attention back to them he was already looking at you and for the first time in your life you couldnât read him, his emotions had always been so strong, when he loved it was with his whole heart and as you came to find out, when he hated, that was with his whole heart too.
You tore your gaze away from his and headed towards the pub, clutching at your chest, you were grateful that you didnât have to open for another hour as you slumped against the wooden cupboard behind the bar, trying your best to regulate your breathing, eyes closed and head pounding. As youâd finally calmed down and peeled your eyes open you noticed a head full of curls peaking over the bar, Tommy.
âYou know he was coming?â You asked, with a slight shake evident in your voice.
âNah, guys picked him and the girl up whilst out on patrol.â He began rounding the bar to sit on the floor with you.
âIs that his daughter?â
âDonât think so, havenât had chance to speak to him properly yet, âad to come check on you.â He nudged your shoulder with his and gave you a sincere smile, one which you returned, heâd always looked out for you and now that Joel was back that wasnât going to change. âTake the rest of the afternoon off, Iâve got it covered here.âÂ
âThanks Tommy,â you pull him into a hug before standing up and heading home.Â
You take a hot shower and try to drown out the recurring memories of how Joel fell out of love with you, of how when he looked at you his eyes no longer held warmth, how when youâd touch him heâd flinch and looked away. When you sat at your dresser your eyes fixed on your engagement ring that sat in a wooden box that the carpenter in Jackson had been kind enough to make, it wasnât incredibly fancy, you werenât into big sparkly rocks, but the green amethyst stone was the most beautiful thing youâd ever seen, and it made your heart burst to know that he picked it.Â
You donât know how long youâve been sat at the dresser but when you snap out of your trance you realise you donât quite know what to do with the rest of your afternoon, perhaps you shouldâve carried on with your shift, but you know thereâs no arguing with Tommy. Eventually you decide on grabbing a book from the bookshelf and sitting outside on the porch with a cup of coffee. Thatâs when you see him again, or rather hear him. The door to the Bison swings and he storms out, jacket in hand, boots trudging through the sludgy remnants of snow until he stops in the middle of the street, he looks down and you watch, over the top of your book, as his body lets out a breath he seems to have been holding in for a long time.Â
You try to hold your tongue but youâre not about to let him walk around in this town and ignore you. âGet into a fight with Tommy?â you question, placing your book down in your lap and pulling the blanket further up your legs. His head shoots up to look at you, his expression looks pained, like he knew this was coming but would prefer it to not be happening right now.Â
âSomethinâ like that,â he grumbles as he slowly walks over to the house, treading lightly both figuratively and literally.Â
âAh, still the same Joel Miller, so elusive and cautious, so stony-faced,â he doesnât answer you, just looks away to where the girl is talking to some other kids, âof course, he wasnât always like that,â you mumble, more to yourself than him but he still catches it.
âDonâtâ He snaps back.
âDonât?â You scoff, âthatâs rich, what? Canât handle a bit of shit back?â Again, he doesnât answer. âThat your kid?â You ask, you make sure that you breathe when you ask but really, youâre suffocating inside, you want to fawn over him, you want to hug him and cradle his head in your hand, and you want him to rub soothing circles on your hips like he used to but youâre dealing with an entirely different man now.
âNo.â Thereâs a pause, you notice his eyes flit down to your hands, presumably searching out your ring. âJust tryna get her somewhere.â You nod at his response before silence falls over you both, your eyes drifting over to the kid.
âWhatâs her name?â
âEllie.â You nod your head once again.Â
You can feel everything bubbling up inside you, emotions and words and if youâre not careful theyâll come bubbling out of you in a way that you canât control. Every second spent in his presence goads you. âYou⊠got a boyfriend?â he asks cautiously and you roll your eyes.
âJheez Joel, no, how are ya?â He looks down at his fingers that are resting on the wooden railing, like a little boy thatâs just been told off. You donât even know how to respond, your brain trying to categorise your thoughts and feelings like your mind is a jumble sale.Â
âWhat ya thinking about?â His voice is soft, his eyes feel as though theyâre looking into your soul, like they used to do, he was looking at you like he did when you did something he adored, something that reminded him why he loved you so damn much.
When you let out a sigh instead of an answer, he tapped both hands on the railing and pushed himself off, a slight smile that quickly turned into a frown. âSee ya around.â
He stopped walking as you began speaking and you were glad his back was to you because here comes the word vomit,Â
â Thinkin about how one day, probably sometime within the next five years, my kids are gonna come runnin up on this porch and my husband is gonna come home from his patrol shift, presumably with you, and heâs gonna tell me about his day and heâll give that little of a shit that he wonât even notice that Iâm not lookin directly at him, Iâm lookin past him at you. About how, when I go to tuck my kids in at night Iâll get this stabbing in my chest and this gnawing feeling in my brain telling me that Iâm a bad mother because sure, Iâll love them to absolute pieces but part of me canât help but think Iâd love them more if they were your kids. About how Iâll get into bed at night, with my husband who doesnât so much as utter a âgoodnightâ to me, instead just rolls over and goes straight to sleep and Iâll cry and mull over what could have been and what I wanted more than anything in the world- until the exhaustion washes over me. Then Iâll wake up the next day and do it all over again. Thatâs what Iâm thinking about Joel.â
He turns to face you at your admission and you can see the tears in his eyes, watching as he forces them out with a blink before wiping a stray one with the back of his flannel. âSee ya around,â he repeats.
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal characters#pedro pascal fanfiction#joel miller#joel miller angst#hbo joel miller#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller fic#joel miller x you#joel miller x reader#hbo joel miller x you#tlou#tlou hbo#the last of us#angsty joel miller#dovedewdrop
225 notes
·
View notes
Text
ok this one doesn't get a chapter title. I've spent a lot of time writing and re-writing this because of how much of it is from what I've experienced. but. it needs to happen. so imma js post it tbh.
14/20

You try not to go into his room. Itâs still his room, though heâs been gone long enough for the world to expect you to call it something else. A storage space. A guest room. Anything but what it isâa shrine.
The mere thought of it used to paralyze youâthe weight of what youâd see, of what youâd feel, too unbearable to entertain. But now, standing here in the doorway, you realize you didnât choose this moment. It chose you, dragging you here on legs that donât feel like yours, under a weight that has sat on your chest for days, weeks, months.
The door creaks when you push it open, and the sound slices through the silence like something alive. You flinch, but you donât stop. Your breath comes shallow and fast as if your body already knows what your heart refuses to acknowledge: youâre not ready for this.
The room is the same as the day he left it. The air smells stale, untouched, yet faint traces of him linger like a ghost you canât exorcise. That warm, earthy cologne he always used, the one you told him made him smell like sunlight. You breathe it in too deeply, and it punches through your lungs like a blade. Your heart clenches at the familiarity, at the cruel way it pulls you back to a time when he was still here, still laughing, still alive.
You step inside, each movement tentative, like the floor might crack open beneath your weight. The bed is unmade, the sheets twisted and pushed aside in a way thatâs so him it hurts. He always hated making the bed. "Whatâs the point?" he used to say, grinning in that lopsided way that made you want to laugh and scream at the same time. The comforter is bunched at the corner where he kicked it off the last time he slept here. His shirt is draped over the chair in the corner, a crumpled thing that looks like himâslumped, careless, perfect. And the sneakers. You hate the sneakers. He left them by the door, one lying on its side like he rushed out, like he planned to come back.
Your knees buckle, and you sit down heavily on the edge of the mattress. The fabric is cold under your fingertips, no longer carrying the warmth of him. You press your hands into the sheets, gripping them as if they might anchor you, but all they do is remind you of the emptiness thatâs replaced him.
Your eyes wander without permission, catching on the little things that used to be invisible in the background of your life. The sneakers by the door, one tipped over, the laces undone. Thereâs a mug on the desk, dried tea leaves clinging to the edges like a relic. You pick it up because you canât help yourself, the ceramic warm in your memory though cold now, the handle shaped to fit his hand. You clutch it so tightly your fingers ache. If you let go, it will shatter. If you donât, you will.
A jacket draped over the chair in the corner, sleeves dangling lifelessly. Each item feels like a tiny wound, slicing into you in ways you didnât know were possible.
Thereâs a photo on the desk. You almost donât want to look at it, but your gaze is drawn to it like a magnet. Itâs the two of you, grinning, arms slung over each otherâs shoulders like the world could never touch you. The frame is crooked, leaning slightly against a stack of books he never got around to reading. Your throat tightens, and your vision blurs as tears rise unbidden.
You feel them spilling down your cheeks, hot and relentless, like a dam has finally broken. You try to wipe them away, but itâs useless. They just keep coming, each drop carving a path down your face, each sob ripping through your chest like shards of glass.
The grief is suffocating, pressing down on you like a weight you canât escape. Itâs in the air, thick and cloying, sticking to your skin and filling your lungs until you canât breathe. Itâs in your head, a constant hum of what-ifs and should-haves that wonât leave you alone. Itâs in your heart, a jagged, bleeding thing that refuses to heal.
You clutch the photo to your chest, curling into yourself like you can fold away the pain. But it doesnât work. Nothing works. Heâs everywhere in this room. In the things he left behind, in the silence thatâs too loud, in the memories that play on a loop in your mind.
You remember the way he used to sit at that desk, scribbling notes or sketching ideas heâd never finish. The way heâd hum under his breath, always a little off-key but somehow perfect. The way heâd glance up at you, his eyes soft and full of something you didnât realize youâd miss until it was gone.
You can almost hear his voice, the teasing lilt of it as heâd call your name, the warmth of it wrapping around you like a hug. You can almost feel his hand brushing against yours, a casual touch that felt anything but casual. You can almost see him, standing in the doorway with that smile that made the world seem brighter.
But itâs all in your head. Heâs gone, and no amount of wishing will bring him back.
The tears slow eventually, leaving you feeling hollow and raw. Your chest aches, and your head pounds, but you donât move. You canât. The thought of leaving this room feels impossible, like walking away would mean letting him go for good.
Your fingers brush against the comforter, tracing the patterns he used to complain about. âToo busy,â heâd said, but he kept it anyway because it was your choice, and he always let you have your way in the end.
A shaky breath escapes you as you lean forward, resting your head in your hands. The grief is quieter now, but itâs no less sharp. It cuts through you in waves, each one leaving you more worn down than the last.
You think about all the things youâll never get to say to him. All the moments youâll never share. All the times youâll have to face the world without him by your side.
The room is a graveyard of what once was, each object a headstone for a memory you canât let go of. You want to gather them all up, to keep them close so you wonât forget, but you know thatâs impossible. The memories will fade, no matter how tightly you hold on.
And that terrifies you.
You donât know how long you sit there, lost in the ache of what youâve lost. Time seems meaningless, stretching and twisting until it feels like youâve been there forever.
Eventually, your body moves on its own, your fingers reaching out to touch the photo again. You trace his face with trembling hands, as if you can somehow bring him back to life through sheer willpower. But the glass is cold under your fingertips, a harsh reminder of the distance between you.
Heâs everywhere, and heâs nowhere.
The room feels like itâs closing in on you, the walls pressing closer, the air growing heavier. You stand abruptly, the motion making your head spin. You stumble toward the door, your legs shaky and unsteady.
You pause in the doorway, glancing back one last time. The room looks the same, but it feels different now. Or maybe youâre the one whoâs different.
As you step into the hallway, the air feels cooler, lighter, but it doesnât help. The weight of him follows you, clinging to your skin, your mind, your heart.
You donât look back. You canât.
Because if you do, you know youâll never leave.

â đđȘđŹđŠđŽ, đŽđ©đąđłđŠđŽ, đąđŻđ„ đłđŠđŁđđ°đšđŽ đąđłđŠ đąđ±đ±đłđŠđ€đȘđąđ”đŠđ„! đđđŠđąđŽđŠ đ„đ°đŻ'đ” đłđŠđ„đȘđŽđ”đłđȘđŁđ¶đ”đŠ đźđș đžđ°đłđŹ đžđȘđ”đ©đ°đ¶đ” đźđș đ±đŠđłđźđȘđŽđŽđȘđ°đŻ
#naruto#suriki writes#naruto x reader#naruto shippuden#suriki#naruto uzumaki x reader#angst#jjk#suriki's masterlist#jjk x reader#jjk angst#gojo x you#geto x reader#one piece x reader#one piece#zoro#sanji#luffy#ace#fire fist ace#ace x reader#hahahahahahahahaha trauma makes the best muse ammirght
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
apollo justice: ace attorney thoughts
over the weekend I finished playing AA4 so I wanted to try to put my thoughts in order. much to think about etc
spoilers for the whole game obv, but i haven't played AA5 or AA6 yet so any mention of those are speculation lol
I had heard some pretty mixed reactions to AA4 and I had a lot of reservations going in. It's also probably the AA game I've played that I've been the most spoiled for, which is a shame but probably an unavoidable consequence of waiting for the port while engaging with the fandom. I don't usually like being spoiled but I think knowing the broad strokes of what to expect actually helped here. I can imagine an AU where I blitzed through the first trilogy and onto 4 with no idea of what was coming and being... very upset and disappointed by the direction it took. Having several months to brace for things like Phoenix's disbarment, the 7 year gap, Trucy, etc definitely softened those blows and made me more amenable to them than I would've been otherwise.
Cases
For the most part I thought the puzzle solving was good and the pacing was solid. The puzzles were mostly challenging enough to be satisfying to solve but not so challenging as to be infuriating, and I don't think I needed a walkthrough at all. 4-1 is one of the best tutorial cases in the franchise so far (though I'd give the edge to 3-1) and 4-4 was a really cool finale. The middle two cases tbh I also found fairly charming, and there's usually a least one case in the middle that seems to drag forever, so that was a pleasant surprise. I played Investigations 1 right before this, and I thought both the puzzles and pacing in that game were frankly horrible, so AA4 won a lot of points just with that.
I did think Turnabout Corner and Serenade would be more relevant in the grand scheme of things. The half-spoilers I knew had me expecting a much bigger web of conspriacy than we ended up with -- I expected it to be more than coincidence that Phoenix got hit by a car, more than coincidence that the Borginian egg coccoons are related to poison etc ... like... I fully assumed this was going to tie into the atroquinine plot. But I guess not ... ? Lol
Characters
The new main cast are all very likable, despite my initial reluctance to have a new main cast to begin with. Klavier was an interesting change of pace as prosecutor, in that he wasn't particularly antagonistic outside of the court, nor was he particularly preoccupied with winning, but he was still fun and challenging enough to face off against. Trucy was fun and delightfully bonkers as all assistants should be. Apollo's longsuffering exasperation was hilarious. Ema is the BEST I loved having her as the detective I wish she was there all the time.
I loved Beanix, for the most part. I can see why he rubs some people the wrong way, and tbh I'm glad his last canon outing isn't ... this. But I didn't find him wildly out of character, or at least, when he was feeling "out of character" vs the trilogy it made sense given the intervening events. I also thought it was fun to see him from the outside and see what a galaxybrain 5d chess master he is. I do wish we'd gotten to see more genuine moments of him with Trucy.
Kristoph was fun as a villain, though I have to say fandom led me to believe he was much more of a mastermind puppeteer than he seemed to be in reality. I was expecting a whole decade worth of conspiracies! Instead he fucked up once and struggled to fix it for seven years, lol. I also found the Kristoph/Phoenix relationship a) very fascinating, b) not really what I'd been led to believe by fandom (shocker). I like the canon more though -- I like that instead of being a retread of the Dollie betrayal-from-someone-you-love it was two guys who hate each other being forced to play nice as part of their own schemes.
Criticism
I think it's fairly obvious AA4 was meant to be a soft reboot of the series, to pivot away from the trilogy cast and set up our new heroes in Apollo, Trucy, and I guess Klavier. I think this is probably the entire explanation behind Maya and Edgeworth (and others but lbr those are the big two)'s conspicuous absence... but that doesn't make their absence any less conspicuous. I can squint and forgive neither of them being there when Phoenix is accused of murder, even though I find that insane. I can squint around Maya maybe being off in Kurain during the Enigmar trial, even though I think they could've used a line of dialogue to explain it. But then we started playing past-Phoenix for huge portions of investigation and that started to fall apart for me. Sure, maybe he's pushing his friends away because he's depressed, or maybe he wants to keep Maya out of things because he thinks it's dangerous, or whatever -- you could at least throw in a line or two saying as much. Not mentioning them at all and setting AA4 so closely after AA3, where Phoenix fell through a bridge to save Maya and Edgeworth chartered a private jet, just feels ridiculous.
I also think, at the end of the day, the story here was focused on and pivoting around Phoenix. The core question of the game is "what the hell happened to/is up with Phoenix Wright?" I love Phoenix, so that alone isn't a negative -- except that I think it meant Apollo, Klavier and even Trucy felt underwritten. Trucy and Klavier have such personal stakes in the unfolding events with the Gramaryes and Kristoph, but we only spend a little time and hints on how that might influence Trucy, who mostly falls into the AA weird girl pattern of brushing off major trauma instantly. (Maya got this a lot too in the original trilogy.)
Klavier ... I like Klavier, but they did not do much with him. How did he feel about Kristoph going to jail? He doesn't seem to hold it against Apollo, which is uh, noble, but perhaps not believable. He says he values honesty and truth but do we know why?
Apollo, likable as he was, felt like a passenger in his "own" game, rather than a major character. He doesn't even solve much of the stuff happening in the big overarching mystery -- he is Phoenix's avatar in court, presenting evidence and clues Phoenix left for him. Unlike Trucy and Klavier, who I am pretty sure take a back seat from now on, I guess Apollo still has two more games to try and flesh himself out ... lol but I also know fan reception of those two is not great, so my expectations there are minimal.
Overall
A really solid game that I enjoyed playing, though I can see why it's controversial and not some people's favourite, if they really loved the trilogy. I think it's debatable whether this was the best/only way to continue the series after AA3. And I am excited to read and write a billion 7 year gap fics now.
58 notes
·
View notes